ANCIENT WISDOM FOR NOW...

K.T.I. or the Know Thyself Initiative is constantly Evolving and addressing Spiritual Evolution. Icons use the 5 senses accessing the knowing of our Spirit with shape and color guiding us, subliminally activating forgotten purpose. Our goal is to facilitate this process with each icon linking to the appropriate sections and pages.

  • "GOD’S" (Great-Spirit-Mind)
    KINGDOM WITHIN

  • HOW SOUND CAN CHANGE
    THE WORLD

  • RELEVANCE OF THE DOCTRINE OF
    ROUNDS AND ROOT-RACES TODAY

  • CRAIG'S ENERGETIC PERSPECTIVE ON EVOLUTION
  • Due to the dynamic nature of mass consciousness Suzzan has incorporated the information from the old scroll writings, FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED and FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED GLOBE D into her new 2 volume series: AMERICA’S HIJACKED DESTINY... As an in depth treatise on Spiritual Evolution, her new books replaced the writings on the Ancient Wisdom for Now scroll. ("reff-#s" link)

    SPIRITUAL EVOLUTION OR
    From - The Fool - to - The Hermit

  • (old scroll) PART 1 (Downloadable PDF)

  • (old scroll) PART 2 (Downloadable PDF)

  • THE “LIGHT’S” PLAN “B” FOR AMERICA
    (below) LINK

  • Mount Rainier  (below) LINK

  • Washington Monument (below) LINK

  • Mount St. Helens (below) LINK

  • White House (below) LINK

  • Mount Olympus (below) LINK

  • Capitol Building (below) LINK

  • WASHINGTON STATE

    I can remember when Craig first brought me to his home in Tacoma, Washington; I wondered why America had two states called Washington. Of course, Craig explained that Washington D.C., was not a state, but nonetheless it seemed strange to me. Consequently, I wanted to know if there was a deeper reason behind the duplication of the name Washington. First, I wanted to know how the forty-second state had come into existence through its entry on Wikipedia:

    Washington is a state in the Pacific Northwest region of the United States. Washington was carved out of the western part of Washington Territory which had been ceded by Britain in 1846 by the Oregon Treaty as settlement of the Oregon Boundary Dispute. It was admitted to the Union as the forty-second state in 1889…
    The state was named after George Washington, the first President of the United States. It is the only U.S. state named after a president. Washington is often called Washington state or the State of Washington to distinguish it from the District of Columbia…
    Washington was a Union territory during the American Civil War, although it never actually participated in the war.
    Prior to the arrival of explorers from Europe, this region of the Pacific Coast had many established tribes of Native Americans, each with its own unique culture. Today, they are most notable for their totem poles and their ornately carved canoes and masks. Prominent among their industries were salmon fishing and, among the Makah, whale hunting. The peoples of the Interior had a very different subsistence-based culture based on hunting, food-gathering and some forms of agriculture, as well as a dependency on salmon from the Columbia and its tributaries. The smallpox epidemic of the 1770s devastated the Amerindian population.
    The first European record of a landing on the Washington coast was by Spanish Captain Don Bruno de Heceta in 1775, on board the Santiago, part of a two-ship flotilla with the Sonora. They claimed all the coastal lands up to Prince William Sound in the north for Spain as part of their claimed rights under the Treaty of Tordesillas, which they maintained made the Pacific a ‘Spanish lake’ and all its shores part of the Spanish Empire.
    In 1778, British explorer Captain James Cook sighted Cape Flattery, at the entrance to the Strait of Juan de Fuca, but the straits would not be explored until 1789, by Captain Charles W. Barkley. Further explorations of the straits were performed by Spanish explorers Manuel Quimper in 1790 and Francisco de Eliza in 1791, then by British Captain George Vancouver in 1792…
    The UK and the USA agreed to what has since been described as ‘joint occupancy’ of lands west of the Continental Divide to the Pacific Ocean as part of the Anglo-American Convention of 1818, which established the 49th Parallel as the international boundary west from Lake of the Woods to the Rocky mountains. Resolution of the territorial and treaty issues, west to the Pacific, were deferred until a later time. Spain, in 1819, ceded their rights north of the 42nd Parallel to the United States, although these rights did not include possession.
    Negotiations with Great Britain over the next few decades failed to settle upon a compromise boundary and the Oregon Dispute became important in geopolitical diplomacy between the British Empire and the new American Republic. Disputed joint-occupancy by Britain and the U.S.A., lasted for several decades. With American settlers pouring into the Oregon Country; the Hudson’s Bay Company, which had previously discouraged settlement because it conflicted with the fur trade, reversed its position in an attempt to maintain control of the Columbia District for Great Britain…Despite such efforts, Britain eventually ceded all claim to land south of the 49th parallel to the United States in the Oregon Treaty on June 15, 1846.
    In 1836, a group of missionaries including Marcus Whitman established several …Whitman’s settlement would in 1843 help the Oregon Trail, the overland emigration route to the west, get established for thousands of emigrants in following decades. Marcus provided medical care for the Native Americans, but when Indian patients – lacking immunity to new, ‘European’ diseases - died in striking numbers, while at the same time many white patients recovered, they held ‘medicine man’ Marcus Whitman personally responsible, and murdered Whitman and twelve other white settlers in the Whitman massacre in 1847. This event triggered the Cayuse War between settlers and Indians.
    The first settlement in the Puget Sound area in the west of what is now Washington was that of Fort Nisqually, a farm and trading post of the Hudson’s Bay Company, in 1833. Washington's erstwhile founder was the black pioneer George Washington Bush and his Caucasian wife, Isabella James Bush, from Missouri and Tennessee, respectively. They led four white families into the territory and settled New Market, now known as Tumwater, Washington, in 1846. They settled in Washington to avoid Oregon’s racist settlement laws...many more settlers, migrating overland along the Oregon Trail, wandered north to settle in the Puget Sound area.
    In 1852, people from all over what was to become Washington state gathered in Monticello (now Longview) to draft a memorial to Congress. The memorial expressed their desire to be granted statehood under the name of Columbia. This meeting came to be known as the Monticello Convention. The desires of the Convention were met favorably in Congress, but it was decided that a state named Columbia might be confused with the preexisting District of Columbia. The state was instead named Washington in honor of our first president. Washington became the 42nd state in the United States on November 11, 1889…

    This account did not sound too spectacular. As in the other areas that had “invaded” Native American land, at first the Indians were friendly, until the settlers’ presence appeared to threaten the tribes. The most interesting thing for me was the reference to the African American George Washington Bush choosing to settle in Washington to “avoid Oregon’s racist settlement laws.” However, it did not explain the deeper meaning of situating another Washington almost diagonally opposite the first Washington. I was resigned to never discovering a deeper reason until we read David Ovason’s Secret Architecture of Our Nation’s Capital.
    According to Mr. Ovason apart from the constellation Virgo, Washington D.C. was also aligned to the constellation Cancer. He relates that “In many Hermetic systems, this quintessential dimension of space is linked with the zodiacal sign.” It seems that hermeticists viewed Cancer as representing “a sort of gateway between higher and lower worlds.” In this way Cancer facilitates a soul’s descent into the physical plane. Mr. Ovason believes the concept of Cancer as a midway “point between two worlds” has always held water with esotericists and has been maintained the “symbolism of art.” The sigil for Cancer in itself depicts the idea of the Macrocosm mirroring the Microcosm, only he points out that there is a “space between” the two elements of the sigil which dates back two millennia.42 The “sigil” of Cancer— Cancer reveals how the consciousness of Washington D.C. was connected to Washington State:
    Looking at the sigil if you imagine the bottom circle as representing Washington D.C., then the upper circle would represent Washington State. If you join the two tails, so to speak then they form a circle, linking both Washingtons and uniting the union. The reason for associating Washington State to Washington D.C. reveals how the Promised Land of America was changed.

     



    *** As mentioned above: Suzzan has incorporated the information from the old scroll writings, FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED and FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED GLOBE D into her new 2 volume series: AMERICA’S HIJACKED DESTINY... As an in-depth treatise on Spiritual Evolution, her new books replaced those writings on the Ancient Wisdom for Now scroll. Some of the disabled links below (still underlined) refer to those writings, which no longer are reachable and are marked as (AHD) now.***

    THE “LIGHT’S” PLAN “B” FOR AMERICA

    Before I came to the US, I was often confused by the two Washingtons in America. At the time I was not clear that one Washington was a state. I discuss in AMERICA’S HIJACKED DESTINY that the sigil for the sun-sign Cancer— SunSign Cancer reveals how the consciousness of Washington D.C. was connected to Washington State, because it depicts the idea of the Macrocosm mirroring the Microcosm.

    U.S. Cancer Sigal D.C. & State

    To be honest when I first learned of the conscious and energetic connection between Washington D.C. and Washington State I was a little skeptical that I would be able to find any historical or for that matter physical evidence other than the same name of such a connection. However, I was pleasantly surprised that there are several ways they are connected. I will start with the most obvious connection, the state being named after George Washington. I learned that before the area became a state, it was known as the Territory of Washington. According to the State of Washington’s entry on Wikipedia:

    Washington was carved out of the western part of Washington Territory which had been ceded by Britain in 1846 by the Oregon Treaty as settlement of the Oregon Boundary Dispute. It was admitted to the Union as the forty-second state in 1889…
    Washington was named after George Washington, the first President of the United States, and is the only U.S. state named after a president. Washington is commonly called Washington State or occasionally the state of Washington to distinguish it from the District of Columbia…

    The question of why the name Washington was introduced to an area 3000 miles from Washington D.C. was answered under the entry for Washington Territory. Evidently the name Washington was not the first choice:

    The Territory of Washington was an organized incorporated territory of the United States that existed from February 8, 1853, until November 11, 1889, when the final extent of the territory was admitted to the Union as the State of Washington.
    The Washington Territory was created from the portion of the Oregon Territory north of the lower Columbia River and north of the 46th parallel east of the Columbia; that had been ceded by Britain in the 1846 Oregon Treaty as settlement of the Oregon Boundary Dispute. A first draft of the bill named the area "Columbia Territory," but the name honoring George Washington was proposed by Congressman Richard H. Stanton of Kentucky. The territorial capital was Olympia, and the territory's first governor was Isaac Stevens…
    In 1863, the area of Washington Territory east of the Snake River and the 117th meridian was reorganized as part of the newly created Idaho Territory, leaving the territory within the current boundaries of the State of Washington, which was admitted to the Union on November 11, 1889 as the 42nd U.S. state.
    Richard Henry Stanton (September 9, 1812 – March 20, 1891) was a nineteenth century politician, lawyer, editor and judge from Kentucky.

    I was curious as to what part a congressman from Kentucky played in the “Light’s” plan for America. That is until I read that he was born in Alexandria, Virginia. As George Washington was the Master of the 22nd Masonic lodge there and the lodge was involved in marking the boundary for the Federal City, I suspect that Congressman Stanton may have been influenced by the “Light” to propose naming the state after George Washington.
    Returning to Washington State’s connection to Washington D.C., I felt that the connection went deeper than merely the same name. Moreover, I wanted to know why Tacoma was the center for the Know Thyself Initiative? In contemplating this I understood the connection was through Mount Rainier, the highest mountain in Washington, but how? I was guided to look at Washington D.C. in our World Atlas. To my surprise I found the name Mt. Rainier to the north of D.C. I discovered that the city of Mt. Rainier is in the Prince George County of Maryland and that the county was named for Prince George of Denmark and Queen Anne of England.
    Queen Anne was the last ruler of the House of Stewart, which directly links her to Princess Elizabeth and her husband Frederick Elector Palatinate of Bohemia. In an earlier section 8, I discussed how for a brief decade the “Light” pinned its hope on the small kingdom of Heidelberg. Anyway, although this was an indirect connection to the “Orders of the Quest” and the “Light’s” plan for America, it was not the most important. Mt. Rainier had a much clearer connection than merely a city near Washington D.C. I discovered the connection through “the Mystery of Washington D.C.”, recorded in David Ovason’s book.
    On first learning the “Light” had shifted the energy and consciousness of its plan for America to Washington State, I had wondered why. To me the logical move would have been to move north to the original landing site of the Puritans. But the simple answer is that the northeast of the US did not contain a way to reflect the Mystery of Washington D.C. While talking about my dilemma as to the connection between Washington D.C, and Mt. Rainier to our dear friend and co-director Guy, he mentioned the popular legend of the three mountains Mt. Rainier, Mt. Saint Helens and Mt. Hood forming a triangle. This made me think of the importance of the triangle formed by the Capitol Building, the White House and the Washington Monument. However, when I looked at a map, the triangle formed by these three mountains did not match the triangle formed in D.C., furthermore, Mt. Hood was not in the State of Washington.
    Visualizing the D.C triangle, I knew that one of the points needed to be at least twice the distance from the other two points. I suspected that Mt. Rainer and Mt. St. Helens were two points of the triangle, but I could not find the third; that is until I remembered that the Cascades are not the only Mountain Range in Washington, there are also the Olympic Range of Mountains. Moving my search to the Olympic Mountains, I almost fell off my chair. There in the range was Mount Olympus named after its Greek counterpart, which was in Greek Mythology the “Home of the gods.” Drawing a line between all three mountains, an almost identical triangle to the one in D.C appeared.
    The most amazing thing was that the three mountains in Washington State matched up to the three buildings in Washington D.C. In aligning both triangles with one another, the tallest Mountain, Mt. Rainier aligned with the tallest building the Washington Monument, the next highest mountain, Mt. Olympus aligned with the Capitol and the lowest mountain, Mt. St. Helens aligned with the White House. If this wasn’t enough the line connecting Mt. Rainier, which represents the star Spica in Virgo, with Mt. Olympus passes directly through the site for the Know Thyself Initiative.

    Washington State   Washington D. C.

    Feeling that it would be important to show what I had discovered, I asked Craig to overlay two triangles for the maps I found from MapQuest side-by-side. During the process, we were given an amazing gift, but first let me share with you the process used. Having seen the possible connection in my atlas; on the MapQuest web site I typed in 1600 Pennsylvania Avenue to get a map of the Federal Triangle. Zooming out to the scale of 1200 feet per inch I printed out the map. Then I typed in the location for the Know Thyself Initiative in Washington State and again zoomed out until I could see all 3 mountains. Obviously, the scale had to be different as it covered a far greater area. The scale was 18 miles per inch, which is 79.20 times the scale of the Federal Triangle. Giving Craig the maps, as they were not in color, he reprinted them and then scanned them. I will let Craig explain what happened next: "Both maps were then imported into my graphics program. Over the Washington D.C. map I drew a triangle connecting the three points of interest. I cloned (copied) that triangle and placed it on the Washington State map and repositioned that exact triangle to cover the 4 points of interest. To my amazement that exact triangle, after moving and rotating it on the map, covered the 4 points without any changes to the triangle other than the position." Both of us wondered about the odds of the exact same triangle for the Federal Triangle in Washington D.C. fitting a different scale map for 3 mountains in Washington State. (Recalling that the state was named for George Washington)

    The title for this sub-section was the “Light’s” Plan B in response to the corruption of the Federal Triangle with the Treasury Building. However, in discovering that three mountains in Washington State exactly matching that same triangle made me wonder if the relocation of the consciousness and energy was not always planned to be centered on the Tacoma area. In order to validate or refute this supposition I needed to dig a little further.

    ANCIENT CONNECTIONS

    Having determined the energetic connection of Washington State to Washington D.C. through the three mountains, I set out to uncover the consciousness connection through the people. I was not concerned with the European settlers in the area; they had not been residents long enough. The relevant consciousness would be connected to the indigenous people of the region. The key was in finding out if Native American tribes had occupied the areas involved and if so how long? It took some investigation, but I discovered that Tacoma as well as all three mountain regions has been occupied by indigenous tribes for thousands of years. The entry for all three mountains and Tacoma on Wikipedia was extremely informative. I will begin with Tacoma, which is interestingly called the City of Destiny:

    Tacoma was inhabited for thousands of years by American Indians, predominantly the Puyallup people, who lived in settlements on the delta of the Puyallup River and called the area Squa-szucks. It was visited by European and American explorers, including George Vancouver and Charles Wilkes, who named many of the coastal landmarks…
    In 1864, pioneer and postmaster Job Carr, a Civil War veteran and land speculator who hoped to profit from the selection of Commencement Bay as the terminus of the Transcontinental Railroad, built a cabin …and later sold most of his claim to developer Morton McCarver (1807-1875), who named his project Tacoma City. The name derived from the indigenous name for Mount Rainier, deriving from the Puyallup tacobet, "mother of waters".

    I had no idea that Tacoma was named for the indigenous name for Mount Rainier. The entry for Mt. Rainier covers the physical aspects, but does not discuss its connection to the native tribes of Washington State. Fortunately, the entry for Mount Rainer National Park does address the mountain’s human history, so I include excerpts from both entries:

    Mount Rainier

    Mount Rainier, or Mount Tahoma, as it is traditionally called, is an active large stratovolcano (also known as a composite volcano) in Pierce County, Washington, located 54 miles (87 km) southeast of Seattle. It towers over the Cascade Range as the most prominent mountain in the contiguous United States and Cascade Volcanic Arc at 14,411 feet (4,392 m). It is the highest mountain in Washington and the Cascade Range.

    Mount Rainier National Park

    Mount Rainier has a topographic prominence of 13,211 feet (4,027 m), greater than that of K2 (13,189 feet (4,020 m)). On clear days it dominates the southeastern horizon in most of the Seattle-Tacoma-Bellevue metropolitan area to such an extent that residents sometimes refer to it simply as "the Mountain." On days of exceptional clarity, it can also be seen from as far away as Portland, Oregon, and Victoria, British Columbia…
    The earliest evidence of human activity in the area which is now Mount Rainier National Park is a projectile point dated to circa 4,000-5,800 BP (before present) found along Bench Lake Trail (the first section of Snow Lake Trail)…
    In 1963 the National Park Service contracted the Washington State University to study Native American use of the Mount Rainier area. Richard D. Daugherty lead an archeological study of the area and concluded that prehistoric humans used the area most heavily between 4,500 and 8,000 BP. Allan H. Smith interviewed elderly Native Americans and studied ethnographic literature. He found no evidence of permanent habitation in the park area. The park was used for hunting and gathering and for occasional spirit quests…

    The entry for Mount Saint Helens was even more forthcoming about its connection to native tribes. It related that:

    Traces of ancient campsites have been found in the Gifford Pinchot National Forest, which surrounds the monument (Mount Saint Helens). Dating of these sites reveals that people have lived in this area for at least 6,500 years.)

    The third mountain, Mount Olympus’ entry like Mt. Rainier only dealt with its physical attributes, but luckily I found additional information on a government web site. Nonetheless, I will first review the entry on Wikipedia for the Washington State Mount Olympus:

    Mount Olympus is the tallest and most prominent mountain in the Olympic Mountains range of Western Washington. Located on the Olympic Peninsula, it is the central feature of Olympic National Park. Mount Olympus is the highest summit of the Olympic Mountains…Mount Olympus has 7,829 ft (2,386 m) of prominence, ranking 5th in the state of Washington…
    Mount Olympus was sighted in 1774 by the Spanish explorer Juan Perez, who named it "El Cerro de la Santa Rosalia". This is said to be the first European to name a geographic feature in present-day Washington State. In 1778, on July 4, the British explorer John Meares gave the mountain its present name, Olympus.

    Above, I mentioned Mt. Olympus’ obvious connection to the Mt. Olympus in Greece. As this was the most powerful place in Greek Mythology, I will take a moment to address the obvious spiritual connection to Ancient Greece. In Greek Mythology, Mt. Olympus was the home of the Greek Pantheon of gods, also known as the Twelve Olympians. Wikipedia has entries for both Mount Olympus in Greece and the Twelve Olympians, below are excerpts from both.

    Mount Olympus in Greece

    Mount Olympus…also transliterated as Ólympos…is the highest mountain range in Greece, its highest peak Mýtikas rising to 2,919 metres high (9,577 feet). It is one of the highest peaks in Europe in terms of topographic prominence. It is located in the borders of Thessaly and Macedonia, about 100 km away from Thessaloniki, Greece's second largest city…
    In Greek mythology the mountain was regarded as the "home of the gods", specifically of the Twelve Olympians, the twelve principal gods of the ancient Hellenistic world.

    The Twelve Olympians

    The Twelve Olympians, also known as the Dodekatheon: in Greek mythology, were the principal gods of the Greek pantheon, residing atop Mount Olympus. The first ancient reference of religious ceremonies for them is found in the Homeric Hymn to Hermes. The classical scheme of the Twelve Olympians (the Canonical Twelve of art and poetry) comprises the following gods: Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Ares, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Hermes, and Dionysus. The respective Roman scheme comprises the following gods: Jupiter, Juno, Neptune, Ceres, Mars, Minerva, Apollo, Diana, Vulcan, Venus, Mercury, and Bacchus. Hades (Roman: Pluto) was not generally included in this list. He did not have a seat in the pantheon because he spent almost all of his time in the underworld. Also commonly seen among the twelve is Hestia (Roman: Vesta.) When Dionysus was offered a seat, the total number of Olympians became thirteen. Believing thirteen to be an unlucky number and wishing to avoid a fight, Hestia stepped down…
    Plato connected the Twelve Olympians with the twelve months, and proposed that the final month be devoted to rites in honor of Pluto and the spirits of the dead, implying that he considered Hades to be one of the Twelve…
    The Twelve Olympians gained their supremacy in the world of gods after Zeus led his siblings to victory in war with the Titans. Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Hestia, and Hades were siblings. Ares, Hermes, Hephaestus, Aphrodite, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, the Charites, Heracles, Dionysus, Hebe, and Persephone were children of Zeus. Although some versions of the myths state that Hephaestus was born of Hera alone, and that Aphrodite was born of Ouranos.

    Returning to Washington State’s Mount Olympus, as I said I found additional information concerning this region on a government web-site. That web site was the US National Park Service. Under its entry for the Olympic National Park, sub-heading Ancient Peoples and Area Tribes – The Earliest Residents I found the excerpt below:

    In 1977 a farmer digging a pond just outside Olympic National Park unearthed remains of a mastodon, a huge elephant-like mammal that grazed Ice Age grasslands. Embedded in one of the mastodon's ribs was a broken piece of antler or bone resembling a spear point. The spear point, and other signs of human occupation, are the earliest evidence of human presence in this region, and proof that residents 12,000 years ago were hunters.
    The hunter and gatherer groups who followed early big game hunters also had a strong dependence on the land. From 3,000 to 10,000 years ago, they hunted deer and elk and gathered plants to survive. Their stone tools, left across the peninsula, show that the rugged terrain did not deter them from exploring the entire Olympic ecosystem.
    By about 3,000 years ago, as the human population increased, early inhabitants shifted their focus to lowland rivers and lakes. Fishing, hunting sea mammals and gathering shellfish formed the foundation of rich and complex maritime cultures for which the Pacific Northwest is known. The forests also provided essentials like food, fibers, medicine and shelter. Crafted from graceful western redcedar trunks were longhouses to protect families from the relentless rain, canoes to hunt seals and whales, baskets, clothing, tools, and bentwood boxes for cooking and storage. Archaeological sites, like ones on the Hoko River and at Ozette, contained thousands of wood, shell and bone artifacts that helped modern tribes piece together more of their rich heritage. The skilled workmanship of the artifacts reveals the intimate connection between the artisans, the land and the sea.

    http://www.nps.gov/olym/historyculture/upload/ancient%20peoples.pdf

    Having determined that Native Americans were present for at least 6,000 years in all three mountain areas, I began to wonder what their connection to Washington D.C. was. Then I remembered how David Ovason had reported that the hill that the Capitol was built on was used by the Algonquin to hold “Grand Councils.”16 This was important, because the Native Americans were extremely spiritual. Moreover, they all recognized the same deity, the Creator and were closely connected to the Earth. Because of the reference to the hill later being named “Rome”17 I had forgotten the Native American connection.
    In considering the Native American connection to the “Light’s” plan for America, I realized that their role was even more important spiritually than the “Orders of the Quest”, because they had been in the country for thousands of years.
    As I wrote this, I was struck by the irony that such a spiritual civilization could have been eradicated in less than a century. I can remember as a child seeing the battle between “cowboys and Indians”, which my brothers played as a battle between “good” (cowboys) and “evil” (Indians). This concept was perpetuated through the multiple westerns that portrayed the Native American population as savages. In fact it was not until the 70s when Hollywood began producing movies that showed the situation from the indigenous tribe’s perspective that anyone in the western world had a clue that the historical portrayal of the Native Americans may have been biased. Much later after I learned that there are no words for “me” and “I”, only “us” and “we” in Native American language I was convinced that they were not savages. This meant that they were more evolved from a spiritual perspective, because they were concerned for the good of everyone in the tribe. In discovering the truth about the veritable annihilation of the indigenous culture I wanted to know how such a travesty had come about. However, it was not until I began working on this thesis that I discovered the answer was complicated and involved several events. Consequently, I think it will help if I share the process I followed. It began with my investigation of the original occupants of America.
    Once I accepted the proposed dates for the indigenous occupancy of America, I realized that the Native American’s ancestors had been in the world during the emergence of the 5th Root-Race. This meant that these human beings would have been exposed to the consciousness of The Universal Christ several times; including His first incarnation as Osiris and Sophia as Isis. Following this line of thought, I began to think about the Greek and Roman connection. According to Mr. Ovason’s book the Founding Fathers appeared to replicate Rome in several ways, whereas, Washington State seemed to be connected to the Greek rather than the Roman energies.

    SACRED ANCIENT RELIC TO GUIDE AMERICA

    Logically, it made sense that the Founding Fathers would model the New World on the strongest Empire and the Romans conquered Greece and took over the Hellenistic Era. Still, the Romans were not the strongest spiritually, because the Ancient Mysteries originated from Greece. So why would the members of the “Orders of the Quest” infuse the country with a less spiritual connection? The answer is that they didn’t, but that they had to include the Roman influence because of a sacred Greek relic that had passed to the Romans. This sacred relic was known as the Palladium and was considered to be the supreme treasure of the ancient world.
    This ancient relic according to Mr. Ovason was the “image of Minerva” and was considered to be connected to “one of the greatest esoteric Mysteries of the ancient world.”18 Such a powerful proclamation indicated to me that the “Palladium” warranted further investigation. Typing the word into Wikipedia search produced the excerpt below:

    In Greek and Roman mythology, a palladium or palladion was an image of great antiquity on which the safety of a city was said to depend. "Palladium" especially signified the wooden statue (xoanon) of Pallas Athena that Odysseus and Diomedes stole from the citadel of Troy and which was later taken to the future site of Rome by Aeneas. The Roman story is related in Virgil's Aeneid and other works.

    The first thing that struck me was that the Palladium was of Greek origin. This made me wonder why the Founding Fathers had not used images of Athena instead of Minerva in their imagery. I discovered the answer lay in the history of this sacred relic. The entry relates that the Palladium “was said to be a wooden image of Pallas (whom the Greeks identified with Athena and the Romans with Minerva) and to have fallen from heaven in answer to the prayer of Ilus, the founder of Troy.” This legend evidently was widely believed throughout the Hellenistic Age. The entry explains that:

    "The most ancient talismanic effigies of Athena," Ruck and Staples report, "...were magical found objects, faceless pillars of Earth in the old manner, before the Goddess was anthropomorphized and given form through the intervention of human intellectual meddling."
    The arrival at Troy of the Palladium, fashioned by Athena in remorse for the death of Pallas, as part of the city's founding myth, was variously referred to by Greeks, from the seventh century BC onwards. The Palladium was linked to the Samothrace mysteries through the pre-Olympian figure of an Elektra, mother of Dardanus, progenitor of the Trojan royal line, and of Iasion, founder of the Samothrace mysteries…

    After it was discovered by the Greeks that the Palladium was protecting the city of Troy, Odysseus Diomedes stole it before they used their famous “Trojan Horse” ploy to enter Troy. Afterwards the exact whereabouts of the Palladium is unknown, because there are two possible destinations. The most logical is that the victorious Greeks took their prize back to Athens the city of Athena. However, there are several legends that say the Palladium was taken to Italy and “kept there in the temple of Vesta in the Roman Forum.” As the Romans conquered the entire region and took over from the Greeks it made sense that they would take such a priceless relic of one of their prime goddesses back to Rome with them; especially since it was said to protect the city that it was kept in.
    With the fall of Rome, either the efficacy of the Palladium would be in doubt or it was no longer there. This brings me to another legend that suggested Constantine took the relic to Constantinople. The entry explains:

    In Late Antiquity, it was rumored that the Palladium was transferred from Rome to Constantinople by Constantine and buried under the Column of Constantine in his forum. Such a move would have undermined the primacy of Rome, and was naturally seen as a move by Constantine to legitimize his reign.

    After Constantinople was occupied by the Ottomans, the Palladium vanished from history. Considering that it was “wooden” I am not surprised that the Palladium disappeared, because wood is organic and will eventually rot. Nonetheless, Mr. Ovason relates that “some esoteric scholars” assert that it was “not lost, but hidden away in another country.” This country would be “where the civilization of the future was to develop.” The reason the Palladium would be needed was because its value was in its second and primary function. This was to “act as a spiritual center for the dissemination of that esoteric lore.”19 In other words “The Mysteries.”
    It is important to keep in mind that both goddesses Minerva and Athena were the goddess of wisdom and that they were associated to the Egyptian goddess Isis. In this respect, the most important information Mr. Ovason imbued about the Palladium’s purpose was his association with it as a “torch” that was “passed on from dying civilization to embryonic civilization by the Secret Schools.”20
    Considering the reflection of the Federal Triangle in the 3 mountains of Washington State, shown in the previous maps, not to mention that Tacoma is the location for the Know Thyself Initiative, we can see the relic's influence is present in America. In other words, the Mystery of D.C. has transferred to the City of Destiny, Tacoma. This means the sacred relic of the palladium has become the energy and consciousness of Wisdom or Sophia/Minerva/Athena/Isis, to be shared with the world and actualized by the 777,000.

    As the Palladium was last associated with the Romans or rather the Byzantines, the Founding Fathers would have wanted to maintain the continuity. Nonetheless, I am absolutely sure that as members of the “Orders of the Quest”, they were well aware that every goddess, be they Greek, Roman, Egyptian, or any other civilization, were all archetypes for the Divine Feminine, Sophia, the true Wisdom. Consequently, the “members” could use the true wisdom and knowledge to mitigate some of the damage done by President Jackson’s decision to interfere with the astrological connection to the Divine Feminine. Regrettably, they were unable to reverse the worst affect, which was to release the ultimate dualistic energy that still plagues America today.

    AMERICA BECOMES THE POSTER BOY FOR DUALISM

    To understand how America became dualistic, I need to return to my earlier statement that America was under the astrological influence of Gemini. Although Gemini represents the twins, because it was ruled by Mercury, it is not necessarily dualistic. It is remembering that in the Tarot, Gemini is represented by card 6 – The Lovers, which is also the card that rules Globe D that unlocks the answer. To recap what I wrote in Door or Stargate of Part One of Full Circle:

    “The Lovers represents the choice between the physical and the spiritual. If we listen to the Higher Self, symbolized by the woman listening to the angel in the card, we will walk the spiritual path. Because the zodiacal sign this card represents is Gemini, the planets Mercury and Venus both represent this card. The couple in the card incorporates card 3 - The Empress and card 1 - The Magician. However, because of the connection of Yod, the Hebrew letter assigned to The Hermit with Zain, the Hebrew letter assigned to The Lovers the energies of card 9 - The Hermit are also brought in. This is because, as Daphna Moore relates, the letter Zain is a combination of a Yod, 10 - The Hermit and Vav, 6 - The Hierophant, making the secret value of Zain 16.
    Having a secret value of 16 connects card 6 - The Lovers to card 2 - The High Priestess, but The Lovers are also connected to two other cards. The first, card 16 – The Tower was obvious, but the second, card 15 – The Devil is less obvious. The explanation is that both cards represent the World Soul. I’ve already associated, the World Soul to The Devil, and as The Tower represents the planet Mars, which is the active/masculine energy, it too represents the World Soul.
    In contemplating this, I wondered why Humanity appeared to be handicapped by being saddled with The Lovers. The answer is “rules.” As Globe D was isolated from the rest of evolution, it could act as a kind of playing field or checkerboard for both sides to vie for supremacy over the Human Race, and therefore all creation. Ms. Moore reminds us that there are 16 white and 16 black squares to each side of a checkerboard, and in the game of chess, each player has 16 pieces.
    The Lovers portray the Garden of Eden allegory and is linked to so many other aspects and cards; consequently, it is depicting the start of a different type of human being. Some time ago, I was told that the Human Race had reached the conscious level of card 18 - The Moon. As this card is assigned to the sun-sign of Pisces, which is the present Age, this had made sense, however, I learned that wasn’t the main reason. It mainly concerns the representation of the Snakes & Ladders board game I discussed in Spiritual Evolution: From the Fool to the Hermit. In my vision, the board game depicted multiple “rounds” or “cycles.” In thinking about this, I questioned “if the conscious level of Humanity was at card 18 - The Moon, what had triggered the move of the Life Principle to Globe D, and the start of the Common Era?” I discovered that the answer is in the activation of The Fool or the Spiritual Soul.

    AWFN8f-4One of my favorite Christmas carols is O Holy Night. I can’t remember the exact words, but the line, “then he appeared and the soul felt its worth” had always struck me. Throughout this thesis, I have tracked the appearance and influence of The Christ and Sophia. When they incarnated as Osiris and Isis, I’d ascertained that they were not fully human, appearing as demigods. From a spiritual evolution perspective, this equates with card 5 - The Hierophant or the first stage of the Higher Self. Their incarnations as Akhenaten and Nefertiti equated to card 6 - The Lovers and the angel. When they incarnated just before the Common Era, it was representative of the Christ child in card 19 - The Sun. Because the human being contains the Christ Consciousness within them, it was the perfect time for the Human Race to enter the field of play or the chess game to correct the “watchers mistake.”

    The connection of The Hermit as I have already said shows that the true ruler of Virgo was Chiron, which represents the Universal Christ. Although The Christ is masculine, because His partner The Holy Spirit united with Him in Jesus at the Baptism, She is also associated with Chiron. In The Lovers card, you will see that the man and the woman are watched over by the Archangel Raphael. This was the Angel of the Sun that took over from the Angel of the Moon in 1881.

    Had the Federal Triangle remained in place, the nation would have been governed by this angel, which would have prepared America for The Universal Christ’s and Holy Spirit’s return, first astrologically as Chiron and then energetically in Jerusalem in 1994. Unfortunately, because of the interference, the third balancing force between the masculine/active and feminine/passive elements was not established and so the country became infused with abject dualism.
    We first see this dualism manifested in the most devastating war in America’s history, the American Civil War, between the North and South or Confederacy and Union. Unfortunately, the energy generated by the hatred and rage between the two sides empowered the “Shadow”, to mount “his” attack on holders of the spiritual consciousness in America.

    “SHADOW” SHIFTS ATTACK FROM IMMIGRANTS TO NATIVES

    In our first book My Lost Love, we reported that while crossing the Bighorn Mountains between Wyoming and Montana, I had a very powerful vision. However, it was not until later that I realized it was a past life memory. We related this discovery in our third book The True Philosophers’ Stone (TPS). Let me recap what was written:

    When Craig and Suzzan asked God if Mary Magdalene and Paul knew each other, they were told that they have been every relationship a man and woman can be to each other.  What really surprised them was that the last time they had been together, they were brother and sister.
    They learned this while driving over the Bighorn Mountains in Wyoming, on the way to Wisconsin to see the Mormon lawyer in 1994.  Instead of heading straight there, Craig had decided to show Suzzan some of the more famous sights within the States, which had resulted in them driving through Yellowstone National Park.  After leaving the park, they had driven along Highway 14 to the Bighorn mountain range.
    While passing over the Bighorns, Craig had parked the car at a scenic rest stop, which overlooked the plains thousands of feet below.  It was while admiring the view that Suzzan had seen a vision of wagon trains crossing the plain.  Later, back in the car, God told her that she and Craig had been the son and daughter of Chief Red Cloud, the Sioux Indian chief in their last incarnation together.  At the time, she had kind of dismissed it.  However, it had not been so easy to dismiss when she and Craig came across a book on the very chief, with a photograph of his only son, Jack.
    Recently, Craig and Suzzan found more evidence to validate the revelation.  An article in the October, 2000 edition of the Smithsonian Magazine about the Bozeman Trail recounted the history of the area around the Bighorn Mountains.  The Bozeman Trail apparently crosses the Bighorn Mountains and the article related that Red Cloud had gone to war over the trail.  When Suzzan looked at the accompanying map of the disputed area, she recognized that the trail crossed the very spot where she had seen the vision of wagon trains!

    Learning that Craig and I had been the children of Chief Red Cloud alerted me to the fact that in the 19th century the spiritual consciousness was being held by several factions. Obviously, the Founding Fathers were one and as I’ve shown the area between Mt. Rainier, Mt Saint Helens and Mt. Olympus in the State of Washington was another. However, for several reasons during the 19th century, the strongest sanctuary for the “Light’s” plan was in the Native American tribes of the Midwest, particularly the Lakota Sioux. This brings me back to my vision in 1994. I found the map below of the Bozeman Trail on Wikipedia. What really struck me was the position of the “Oregon Trail” (in red/orange) passing below the mountains. The excerpt from the entry relates Chief Red Cloud’s connection to the Bozeman trail (shown in yellow on map below):

    AWFN8f-5The Bozeman Trail (yellow) was an overland route connecting the gold rush territory of Montana to the Oregon Trail. Its most important period was from 1863-1868. The flow of white pioneers and settlers through territory of American Indians provoked their resentment and attacks. The U.S. Army undertook several military campaigns against the Indians to try to control the trail
    In 1863 John Bozeman and John Jacobs scouted out a direct route from Virginia City, Montana to central Wyoming to connect with the Oregon Trail (red), the major passage to the West Coast…
    The overland Bozeman Trail followed many north-south trails that American Indians had used since prehistoric time to travel through Powder River country. This route was more direct and better watered than any previous trail into Montana. Bozeman's and Jacobs's most important contribution was to improve the trail so that it was wide enough for wagons. But there was a major drawback— the trail passed directly through American Indian territory occupied by the Shoshone, Arapaho, and Lakota nations.
    Bozeman, among others, led the first group of about 2,000 settlers up the trail in 1864. American Indian raids on white settlers increased in frequency dramatically from 1864 to 1866. This prompted the U.S. government to direct the Army to carry out military campaigns against the Shoshone…
    In 1866, with the ending of the American Civil War, many more settlers traveled up the trail, mostly in search of gold. The U.S Army called a council at Fort Laramie with the Indians, which Lakota leader Red Cloud attended. The Army wanted to negotiate a right-of-way with the Lakota for settlers' use of the trail. As negotiations continued, Red Cloud was outraged when he discovered that a regiment of U.S. infantry was already using the route without permission from the Lakota nation. Red Cloud's War beganhellip;

    To launch “his” attack on the Native American’s the “Shadow” fostered a conflict of interests between the immigrants and the natives, by bringing them together in close proximity. “He” achieved this by using his most powerful weapon, Greed. Most of the immigrants into the United States were working class and looking to improve their conditions by striking it rich. The Californian Gold Rush of 1849 was tailor-made for this kind of consciousness. Wikipedia’s entry sums up the details:

    The California Gold Rush (1848–1855) began on January 24, 1848, when gold was discovered by James Marshall at Sutter's Mill, in Coloma, California. News of the discovery soon spread, resulting in some 300,000 men, women, and children coming to California from the rest of the United States and abroad. Of the 300,000, approximately 150,000 arrived by sea while the remaining 150,000 arrived by land.
    Around the beginning of the Gold Rush, Mexican laws were no longer in effect, but there was very little law regarding property rights as the US had just taken over California land. Thus, California was forced to quickly develop various institutions. The solution to the property rights problem was a first-come-first-serve basis with the right to claim jump on abandoned sites.
    The early gold-seekers, called "forty-niners," (as a reference to 1849) traveled to California by sailing boat and in covered wagons across the continent, often facing substantial hardships on the trip. While most of the newly arrived were Americans, the Gold Rush attracted tens of thousands from Latin America, Europe, Australia, and Asia. At first, the prospectors retrieved the gold from streams and riverbeds using simple techniques, such as panning. More sophisticated methods of gold recovery developed which were later adopted around the world. At its peak, technological advances reached a point where significant financing was required, increasing the proportion of corporate to individual miners. Gold worth billions of today's dollars was recovered, which led to great wealth for a few. However, many returned home with little more than they had started with.
    The effects of the Gold Rush were substantial. San Francisco grew from a small settlement to a boomtown, and roads, churches, schools and other towns were built throughout California. A system of laws and a government were created, leading to the admission of California as a free state in 1850 as part of the Compromise of 1850.

    Although many unsuccessful would-be miners in California returned home, because of the hardships of the treacherous trek across the continent a considerable amount were disinclined to return to the east coast. Moreover, many prospectors were so desperate that they were eager to search out gold anywhere; even in locations that were dangerous. This situation again was tailor-made for the “Shadow” as all “he” had to do was have gold “discovered” between California and the East Coast; on the way home so to speak. Consequently, “he” succeeded in moving the masses nearer to the holders of the spiritual consciousness, by having gold discovered in Colorado. Again this is recorded in the entry on Wikipedia:

    The Pike's Peak Gold Rush (later known as the Colorado Gold Rush) was the boom in gold prospecting and mining in the Pike's Peak Country of western Kansas Territory and southwestern Nebraska Territory of the United States that began in July 1858 and lasted until roughly the creation of the Colorado Territory on February 28, 1861. An estimated 100,000 gold seekers took part in one of the greatest gold rushes in North American history. The participants in the gold rush were known as Fifty-Niners after 1859, the peak year of the rush and often used the motto Pike's Peak or Bust!
    The Pike's Peak Gold Rush, which followed the California Gold Rush by approximately one decade, produced a dramatic but temporary influx of immigrants into the Pike's Peak Country of the Southern Rocky Mountains…The prospectors provided the first major European-American population in the region. The rush created a few mining camps such as Denver City and Boulder City that would develop into cities…
    As the hysteria of the California Gold Rush faded, many discouraged gold seekers returned home. Rumors of gold in the Rocky Mountains persisted and several small parties explored the region. In the summer of 1857, a party of Spanish-speaking gold seekers from New Mexico worked a placer deposit along the South Platte River about 5 miles (8 kilometers) above Cherry Creek in what is today Denver…
    In the first week of July 1858, Green Russell and Sam Bates found a small placer deposit near the mouth of Little Dry Creek that yielded about 20 troy ounces (622 grams) of gold, the first significant gold discovery in the Rocky Mountain region…
    When word got back east, the Pike's Peak Gold Rush was on. By the winter of 1859, large numbers of prospective miners and settlers had come across the Great Plains to the Cherry Creek Diggings at the present site of Denver. Snow in the mountains west of Denver prevented the bulk of the gold seekers from entering the mountains and most waited in the raw new settlements of Denver City, Arapahoe City, Auraria, and Golden City for spring.

    Once thousands of prospectors began pouring into the Midwest, they were quickly followed by people eager to provide services. Of course this led to the foundation of permanent cities; such as Denver in Colorado. As in California, not everyone was successful and those who did not strike it rich began looking towards the Indian country of the Dakota Territory. According to the Black Hills Gold Rush entry on Wikipedia, prospectors became interested in the Black Hills, because of “poorly documented reports of gold” in the 1860s through a “Roman Catholic missionary Father De Smet.” These “reports” said he saw “Sioux Indians carrying gold which they told him came from the Black Hills…”
    Because of the rumours of gold in the Black Hills an expedition was sent into the Black Hills led by Major General George Armstrong Custer. The entry relates the results of the expedition and its consequences:

    The Black Hills were used by Native Americans (primarily bands of Sioux but others also ranged through the area). The United States government recognized the Black Hills as belonging to the Sioux by the Treaty of Laramie in 1868. Despite being within Indian Territory and therefore off-limits, white Americans were increasingly interested in the gold-mining possibilities of the Black Hills.
    Prospectors found gold in 1874 near present-day Custer, South Dakota, but the deposit turned out to be small. The large placer gold deposits of Deadwood Gulch were discovered in November 1875, and in 1876, thousands of gold-seekers flocked to the new town of Deadwood, although it was still within Indian land…
    In 1861, the Dakota Territory was established by the United States government (this initially included North Dakota, South Dakota, and parts of Montana and Wyoming). Settlement of the area, mostly by people from the eastern United States as well as western and northern Europe, increased rapidly, especially after the completion of an eastern railway link to Yankton in 1873 and the discovery of gold in the Black Hills in 1874 during a military expedition led by George A. Custer. This expedition took place despite the fact that the western half of present day South Dakota had been granted to the Sioux in 1868 by the Treaty of Laramie as part of the Great Sioux Reservation. The Sioux declined to grant mining rights or land in the Black Hills, and war broke out after the U.S. failed to stop white miners and settlers from entering the region. The Sioux were eventually defeated and settled on reservations within South Dakota and North Dakota…
    On December 29, 1890, the Wounded Knee Massacre occurred on the Pine Ridge Indian Reservation. Commonly cited as the last major armed conflict between the United States and the Sioux Nation, the massacre resulted in the deaths of an estimated 300 Sioux, many of them women and children. Twenty-five U.S. soldiers were also killed in the conflict. The Wounded Knee area was later the site of a prolonged siege between members of the American Indian Movement and the United States Marshals Service in 1973.

    Earlier, I said that the “Shadow” engineered the conflict between the gold prospectors and the Lakota Sioux to attack the holders of the spiritual consciousness. However, I had already pointed out that Washington State had replaced Washington D.C. in the “Light’s” plan for America, so why put so much energy into the Lakota; why not focus on the Native American tribes of Washington State? For the record, the “Shadow” did not just focus on the Lakota; “he” also attacked the indigenous tribes of the Pacific Northwest. Twenty years before the Lakota became embroiled in conflict with General Custer at the Little Bighorn, the tribes of Washington were fighting for their lands in the Puget Sound War. The entry on Wikipedia explains the cause and result of this war:

    The Puget Sound War was an armed conflict that took place in the Puget Sound area of the state of Washington in 1855–56, between the United States Army, local militias and members of the Native American tribes of the Nisqually, Muckleshoot, Puyallup, and Klickitat…Although limited in its magnitude, territorial impact and losses in terms of lives, the conflict is often remembered in connection to the 1856 Battle of Seattle and to the execution of a central figure of the war, Nisqually Chief Leschi. The contemporaneous Yakima War may have been responsible for some events of the Puget Sound War, such as the Battle of Seattle, and it is not clear that the people of the time made a strong distinction between the two conflicts.
    The Puget Sound War began over land rights and ended in a cloud of controversy surrounding the hanging of Leschi.
    The catalyst of the war was the Treaty of Medicine Creek of 1854. Negotiated by Washington Territory Governor Isaac Stevens, the treaty preserved Indian fishing rights, but took away prime Nisqually farm land. Leschi, chosen to negotiate the treaty with Stevens, was outraged and chose to fight rather than give up his land. The fighting commenced in October of 1855, when “Eaton’s Rangers,” a citizen militia under Captain Charles Eaton, were involved in a clash with Nisqually tribesmen. Two militiamen, Joseph Miller and Abram Benton Moses, were killed. Upon hearing the news, Governor Stevens immediately dispatched a company to locate Leschi and “escort” him back to Olympia.
    The war itself consisted of a series of short skirmishes with relatively few deaths on either side. Notable battles occurred in present-day Tacoma, Seattle, and even as far east as Walla Walla.

    By the time General Custer marched into the Black Hills, the native tribes of Washington State were living on reservations and the consciousness of the region was secure and dormant. Unfortunately, the “Shadow’s” campaign against the Lakota was particularly brutal as it resulted in the near annihilation of the tribe. As Craig and I had been told that we were the children of a Lakota Chief Red Cloud, I was curious as to why in our previous incarnations we were born in the Midwest of America and not Washington State. I learned that it concerned the Great Plains. Under the entry for the Great Plains on Wikipedia, I found:

    The first Americans who arrived to the Great Plains were successive indigenous cultures who are known to have inhabited the Great Plains for thousands of years, perhaps 10,000 years. Humans entered the North American continent in waves of migration, mostly over the Bering Straits land bridge…
    Historically, the Great Plains were the range of the bison and of the Great Plains culture of the Native American tribes of the Blackfoot, Crow, Sioux, Cheyenne, Arapaho, Comanche, and others. Eastern portions of the Great Plains were inhabited by tribes who lived in semi-permanent villages of earth lodges, such as the Arikara, Mandan, Pawnee and Wichita. Between one-half and two-thirds of the Plains Indians had died of smallpox by the time of the Louisiana Purchase.

    As I said above, the early date for occupancy informed me that this area was inhabited at the time of the first incarnation of the Universal Christ and Sophia. In my studies, I discovered that nearly every ancient indigenous culture had myths and legends surrounding a great teacher that visited from another land. I knew of the Book of Mormon, which relates a great “white” teacher visited America in ancient times. The Church of Jesus Christ and the Latter Day Saints was founded on the belief that this visitation was Jesus Christ immediately after the resurrection. However, as the “teacher” in the Book of Mormon instructs one of the indigenous tribes to massacre the other because they are evil, I am absolutely certain that this account is not reporting a visitation of the Universal Christ.
    Nonetheless, there are several existing Hopi prophecies surrounding a Pale Prophet, which may well indicate the Universal Christ visited America in ancient times. Author Kristina Gale‑Kumar’s book The Phoenix Returns: Aquarius Dawns – Liberation begins21 reports the predictions of a “Pale Prophet,” as recorded by the Native American tribe of Hopi. According to Ms. Gale-Kumar “Just about all of the Native American Indians have legends about a Pale Prophet or Lost White Brother who came to them thousands of years ago and brought with Him the Teachings of the Great Spirit. He taught them to love one another and often used examples from Nature to illustrate His lessons. He performed incredible miracles, one of which was to raise a huge stone in Monument Valley—actually it was half a cliff that had fallen down off a mountain. Other miracles included controlling the elements, miraculous healings, and even raising the dead.”22
    From the above excerpt, it certainly sounded like the Universal Christ may have visited the indigenous tribes of America in the past. If this is true then it explains why the “Shadow” worked so hard to influence the immigrants to America to destroy the culture of the tribes; particularly the Great Plains tribes. The Native Americans did not write things down, but passed knowledge from one generation to another orally. Naturally, in times or war, the time available to teach the younger generation the wisdom of their ancestors is extremely limited. This is why the “Shadow’s” modus operandi was to uproot the tribes before they could pass on the wisdom. It almost worked if it had not been for Chief Red Cloud’s longevity and his ability to pass his wisdom onto his son Jack.
    I say that Red Cloud passed his wisdom onto his son and not his daughter, because the daughter whose consciousness I carry died while young. I had another incarnation before this one as a French girl that died during WWII. Anyway that is irrelevant to our discussion; I want to get back to the sacredness of the Black Hills. I found the entry for the Black Hills very informative

    American Indians have inhabited the area since at least 7000 BC…The Lakota arrived from Minnesota in the eighteenth century and drove out the other tribes. They claimed the land, which they called HeSapa (Black Mountains). Early European-American settlers found Paha Sapa (Black Hills or Bluff), easier to pronounce, as the term was less guttural. The mountains commonly became known as the Black Hills.
    After the public discovery of gold in the 1870s, European Americans increasingly encroached on Lakota territory. The conflict over control of the region sparked the Black Hills War, the last major Indian War on the Great Plains. The 1868 Treaty of Fort Laramie had previously confirmed the Lakota's (Teton Sioux) ownership of the mountain range. Both the Sioux and Cheyenne claimed rights to the land, saying that in their culture, it was considered the axis mundi, or sacred center of the world.

    The designation “axis mundi, or sacred center of the world” surprised me, but on reflection I realized that geographically, the Black Hills were pretty close to the center of the North American Continent. Wikipedia relates that “According to the U.S Geological Survey (which warns that "there is no generally accepted definition of a geographic center"), the center of the continent of North America is 6 miles west of Balta, (Pierce County, North Dakota) at a latitude of 48°10' and a longitude of 100°10'. As Balta is so small, nearby Rugby calls itself the center of the continent.” The Black Hills are at latitude 44° and a longitude of between 104° and 103°. And so I come to Chief Red Cloud; excerpts from his entry on Wikipedia provides the historical main points:

    Red Cloud … (1822 – December 10, 1909) was a war leader of the Oglala Lakota (Sioux)…and was born close to the forks of the Platte River by the location of the modern-day city of North Platte, Nebraska…At a young age; he fought against neighboring Pawnee and Crow, gaining much military experience.
    Red Cloud's War was a series of conflicts fought in the Wyoming and Montana territories between the Lakota Sioux and the United States Army between 1866 and 1867. In December 1866, the bloodiest battle of the war, called the Fetterman Massacre (or the Battle of the Hundred Slain), took place…
    Following this battle, a peace commission toured the plains in 1867 and was able to determine that most of the Indian violence had in fact been provoked by the whites. This discovery led to the ending of the war in 1868, in a victory by the Lakota as the US signed the Treaty of Fort Laramie and agreed to withdraw completely from Lakota territory.
    Uneasy relations between the expanding United States and the natives continued. In 1870, Red Cloud visited Washington D.C., and met with…President Ulysses Grant. In 1871, the Red Cloud Agency was established on the Platte River, downstream from Fort Laramie…In the fall of 1873, the agency was removed to the upper White River in northwestern Nebraska.
    Red Cloud settled at the agency with his band by the fall of 1873…
    In 1874, General George Armstrong Custer led a reconnaissance mission into Sioux territory that reported gold in the Black Hills, an area held sacred by the local Indians…In May of 1875, Sioux delegations headed by Red Cloud…traveled to Washington, D.C. in a last-ditch attempt to persuade President Grant to honor existing treaties and stem the flow of miners into their lands. The Indians met on various occasions with Grant, Secretary of the Interior Delano, and Commissioner of Indian Affairs Smith, who finally informed them on May 27th that Congress, was ready to resolve the matter by giving the tribes $25,000 for their land and resettling them into Indian Territory. The delegates refused to sign such a treaty…
    Although Red Cloud was unsuccessful in finding a peaceful solution, he did not take part in the Lakota war of 1876-1877 led by … (Crazy Horse) and … (Sitting Bull).
    In the fall of 1877 the Red Cloud Agency was removed to the Missouri River and the following year was removed to the forks of the White River where it was renamed the Pine Ridge Reservation.
    Red Cloud continued fighting for his people, even after being forced onto the reservation. In 1889 he opposed a treaty to sell more of the Sioux land; his steadfastness and that of Sitting Bull required the government agents to obtain the necessary signatures through subterfuges such as obtaining the signatures of children…
    Red Cloud became an important leader of the Lakota as they transitioned from the freedom of the plains to the confinement of the reservation system. He outlived the other major Sioux leaders of the Indian wars and died in 1909 at the age of 87 on the Pine Ridge Reservation, where he is buried.

    In researching the demise of the Native American culture, I was struck by the hypocrisy of history’s assessment. I was surprised to learn from the entry for the Americanization of Native Americans that George Washington had been in favor of assimilation with the indigenous tribes. However, the entry related that the main proponent of living peaceably with the tribes was his Secretary of War, Henry Knox:

    Henry Knox (July 25, 1750 – October 25, 1806) was an American bookseller from Boston who became the chief artillery officer of the Continental Army and later the nation's first Secretary of War.
    Knox supported the American rebels, the Sons of Liberty, and was present at the Boston Massacre. He volunteered as a member of the Boston Grenadier Corps in 1772 and served under General Artemas Ward at the Battle of Bunker Hill in 1775. Being a member of the Army of Observation, Knox met and impressed General George Washington when he took command. Knox offered his services to Washington, who had him commissioned a Colonel and gave him command of the Continental Regiment of Artillery. Washington and Knox soon became good friends…
    The Continental Congress made Knox Secretary at War under the Articles of Confederation on March 8, 1785. He held that position without interruption until September 12, 1789, when he assumed the same duties as the Secretary of War in Washington's first Cabinet…
    As Secretary of War, Knox was well and responsible for managing the United States' relations with the Native Americans in the United States Indian tribes within its borders, following a 1789 act of United States Congress…Knox used his new position to argue that the United States honor the Native Americans' rights. Usual U.S. government policy involved signing treaties with Native American nations that were not intended to be kept, with the goal of seizing as much Indian land as possible. Knox publicly opposed this policy, the first U.S. government official to do so. He believed that the practice violated the republican principles embodied in the American Revolution. Furthermore, Knox feared that a policy of constant provocation would lead to costly frontier wars that would hurt the nation.
    To this end, Knox argued that the United States should treat Native American tribes as sovereign, foreign nations. He envisioned a humane policy of treaties that would not be broken, resulting in a series of Indian enclaves in the West where the United States would forbid its citizens to settle. He urged President Washington to make a priority of reforming the United States' Indian policy.
    In 1789 Washington had Knox send a bill to congress to purchase Native lands for $25,394. This was a far cheaper price to pay than to once again battle the natives. The bill made it possible for only the federal government to control native lands, rather than the states administering territories. The natives were now considered foreigners, and forced to cooperate or leave.
    The first test of the new policy came from the negotiations between Knox, Secretary of State Thomas Jefferson, and Alexander McGillivray, leader of the Creek Nation. The resulting Treaty of New York guaranteed the Creeks a vast stretch of territory, which the U.S. pledged to protect from the encroachments of its citizens. Settlers continued to pour into Creek territory, however, and the federal troops that Knox sent could not secure the border. McGillivray abandoned the alliance with the United States in 1791, turning to Spanish protection in the Treaty of New Orleans. The failure of the Treaty of New York marked the end of Knox's attempt to enact a new Indian policy.

    For the Native American’s to form an alliance with the Spanish is surprising to say the least, because it indicates that the Creek Tribe were either unfamiliar or had forgotten the warnings from the Pale Prophet. Ms. Gale-Kumar relates in her book that the Pale Prophet “foretold what the future held for the American Indians and their beloved land, including the arrival of the white man whom He called ‘those who conquer,’ which is known in Spanish as ‘conquistadors’…” Another interesting thing the Pale Prophet warned against was “to never touch the white man’s whiskey, which He called ‘Devil-Water’…”23 Regardless, as the Creek Tribe were located on the South Eastern Coast there is a strong possibility that they were not exposed to the Pale Prophet. As stated above, I do not believe this was the case for the Lakota and if it was not for the longevity of Red Cloud, the ancient wisdom may have been lost.
    Returning to my statement that I was struck by the hypocrisy of history’s assessment of the Native Americans, however, the hypocrisy does not stop at the United States. In researching the history of the Native Americans contact with Europeans I came across a report that blankets contaminated with smallpox were given to Native Americans. I had heard this rumor before and had accepted that in general it was attributed to the US soldiers acting in the interest and on instructions from American prospectors. Consequently, I was both shocked and appalled to learn the practice of giving blankets contaminated with smallpox to indigenous tribes was first perpetrated not by fortune seeking American prospectors, but by so called “gentleman” officers of the British Army. The heinous act occurred before the American Revolution in what was known as the Siege of Fort Pitt in the French and Indian War. The entry for the siege on Wikipedia provided the details:

    The Siege of Fort Pitt took place in 1763 in what is now the city of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, United States. The siege was a part of Pontiac's Rebellion, an effort by American Indians to drive the British out of the Ohio Country and back across the Appalachian Mountains. The Indian effort to capture Fort Pitt ultimately failed.
    Fort Pitt was built in 1758 during the French and Indian War, on the site of what was previously Fort Duquesne. The French abandoned and destroyed Fort Duquesne in November 1758 with the approach of General John Forbes's expedition. The Forbes expedition was successful in part because of the Treaty of Easton, in which area American Indians agreed to end their alliance with the French. American Indians—primarily Delawares and Shawnees—made this agreement with the understanding that the British military would leave the area after the war. The Indians wanted a trading post, but they did not want a British fort, or a British garrison, near their villages. The British, however, built Fort Pitt larger and stronger than Fort Duquesne had been.
    In May 1763, Pontiac's Rebellion began at Fort Detroit. After Indians around Pittsburgh heard the news, they attacked Fort Pitt on June 22, 1763. Too strong to be taken by force, the fort was kept under siege throughout July. Meanwhile, Delaware and Shawnee war parties raided deep into the Pennsylvania settlements, taking captives and killing unknown numbers of men, women, and children. Panicked settlers fled eastwards.
    For General Jeffrey Amherst, who before the war had dismissed the possibility that the Indians would offer any effective resistance to British rule, the military situation over the summer became increasingly grim. He wrote his subordinates and instructed them not to take any Indian prisoners…
    On June 29, 1763, a week after the siege began, Bouquet was preparing to lead an expedition to relieve Fort Pitt when he received a letter from Amherst making the following proposal: "Could it not be contrived to send the smallpox among the disaffected tribes of Indians? We must on this occasion use every stratagem in our power to reduce them."
    Bouquet agreed, writing back to Amherst on July 13, 1763: "I will try to inoculate the bastards with some blankets that may fall into their hands, and take care not to get the disease myself." Amherst responded favorably on July 16, 1763: "You will do well to inoculate the Indians by means of blankets, as well as every other method that can serve to extirpate this execrable race."
    As it turned out, however, officers at the besieged Fort Pitt had already attempted to do what Amherst and Bouquet were still discussing. During a parley at Fort Pitt on June 24, 1763, Captain Simeon Ecuyer gave representatives of the besieging Delawares two blankets and a handkerchief that had been exposed to smallpox, in hopes of spreading the disease to the Indians in order to end the siege. Indians in the area did indeed contract smallpox. However, some historians have noted that it is impossible to verify how many people (if any) contracted the disease as a result of the Fort Pitt incident; the disease was already in the area and may have reached the Indians through other vectors. Indeed, even before the blankets had been handed over, the disease may have been spread to the Indians by native warriors returning from attacks on infected white settlements. So while it is certain that these British soldiers attempted to intentionally infect Indians with smallpox, it is uncertain whether or not their attempt was successful.

    Granted that the Native Americans are not blameless in this event; their attack on the men women and children settlers is certainly not indicative of evolved individuals. Nonetheless; we have to view their behavior dispassionately. North America had been their land for thousands of years and if we objectively put ourselves in their place, we would have to conclude that they were simply defending their lands, the same way any American citizen would today. It is important to remember that from the consciousness perspective, people tend to act at their consciousness level. In the 19th century most people were less evolved spiritually and still being driven by their desires, which meant their egos and counterfeit spirits were directing them. Even the members of the “Orders of the Quest” were hampered by their egos and counterfeit spirits and had to constantly listen to their higher selves; otherwise known as their conscience to avoid slipping back in consciousness.
    In learning of the heinous act deliberately carried out by the British and remembering how Native American tribes were decimated by smallpox, I wondered if there was any evidence that Americans had used a similar tactic. I learned that although nothing was proven, the tribe of Mandans was almost wiped out in a smallpox epidemic in 1837. Evidently, the survivors of the epidemic hold Americans responsible for the epidemic. This is doubly tragic, because the Mandans were on friendly terms with the white settlers. The entry for the Mandan Tribe on Wikipedia provides a snapshot into this relationship and the tragic demise of the tribe:

    The Mandan are a Native American tribe that historically lived along the banks of the Missouri River and two of its tributaries—the Heart and Knife Rivers—in present-day North and South Dakota. Speakers of Mandan, a Siouan language, the people developed a settled culture in contrast to that of more nomadic tribes in the Great Plains region. They established permanent villages featuring large, round, earthen lodges some 40 feet in diameter, surrounding a central plaza. While the buffalo was key to the daily life of the Mandan, it was supplemented by agriculture and trade.
    Archaeological research suggests the Mandan people migrated from the Ohio River valley to the banks of the upper Missouri River. The first record of encounter there by Europeans was in 1738. Their friendliness and willingness to trade brought many traders and fur trappers to their villages over the next century. The Mandans also welcomed Lewis and Clark on their journey to the Pacific Ocean in the winter of 1804–05. They allowed the party to build Fort Mandan, near present-day Washburn, North Dakota.
    By the turn of the 19th century, attacks by neighboring tribes and epidemics of smallpox and whooping cough had significantly diminished the Mandan population. A major smallpox outbreak in 1837 reduced their numbers to approximately 125. With such meager numbers, the Mandan banded together with two neighboring tribes, the Arikara and Hidatsa, for survival.
    Over the next few decades, the three tribes saw their land holdings reduced by various treaties with the United States. In an effort to establish good relations, the U.S. government founded the Fort Berthold Agency to care for the combined tribes. The Agency soon set up the Fort Berthold Reservation, originally consisting of some 8 million acres (32,000 km²). By 1910, the size of the reservation had been reduced to about 900,000 acres (3,600 km²) of land…
    The Mandan were first plagued by smallpox in the 16th century and had been hit by similar epidemics every few decades. Between 1837 and 1838, another smallpox epidemic swept the region. In June 1837, an American Fur Company steamboat traveled westward up the Missouri River from St. Louis. Its passengers and traders aboard infected the Mandan, Hidatsa and Arikara tribes. There were approximately 1,600 Mandan living in the two villages at that time. The disease effectively destroyed the Mandan settlements. Almost all the tribal members, including the chief, Four Bears, died…The survivors banded together with the nearby Hidatsa in 1845 and created Like-a-Fishhook Village.
    Mandan chief Four Bears reportedly stated “a set of Black harted [sic] Dogs, they have deceived Me, them that I always considered as Brothers, has turned Out to be My Worst enemies”. Francis Chardon, in his "Journal at Fort Clark 1834–1839", wrote that the Gros Ventres (ie. Hidatsa), “swear vengeance against all the Whites, as they say the small pox was brought here by the S[team] B[oat].” …Oral tradition of the affected tribes continue to claim that whites were to blame for the disease. R. G. Robertson in his book Rotting Face: Smallpox and the American Indian places blame on Captain Pratte of St. Peter’s for failing to quarantine once the epidemic broke out, stating that while “not guilty of premeditated genocide, but he was guilty of contributing to the deaths of thousands of innocent people. The law calls his offence criminal negligence. Yet in light of all the deaths, the almost complete annihilation of the Mandans, and the terrible suffering the region endured, the label criminal negligence is benign, hardly befitting an action that had such horrendous consequences”.
    Ward Churchill has alleged that the US Army gave smallpox infected blankets to the Mandan Indians in 1837, as part of a genocidal conspiracy. No historian specializing in that event has agreed with Churchill's accusations against the Army…

    From the above entry I would conclude that although no one deliberately set out to infect the Mandans, once there was an out break, those in a position to stop it were influenced by the “Shadow” to do nothing. This is a classic example of the saying “the only thing needed for evil to thrive is for good men to do nothing.”
    However, if we remember that no one dies from natural causes unless they are ready to do so, the responsibility for the smallpox outbreak is less clear. The question is was the outbreak of “natural causes”? In the case of the British actions in the French and Indian War, I would have to say that there was nothing “natural” about it, but in the case of the Mandan outbreak, although exacerbated by incompetence, the original infection was not intentional.
    From the energetic and consciousness perspective, in most cases regardless of whether or not the smallpox outbreaks were caused deliberately or not, the victims that died were ready to leave the world. I believe the reason they were ready to leave was because they were prepared to carry their knowledge and wisdom into the new inhabitants of America, the European immigrants. Nonetheless, in the case of the deliberate infection, because it was not natural some of the individuals that died were victims of murder.
    Anyway, the survival of the Native American culture was a moot point by the end of the 19th century, because the “Shadow” had already set “his” sights on “his” next target, Freemasonry. Regrettably, on this occasion “he” had energetic help through a serious error of judgment made by a member of the holders of the sacred knowledge. This error affected the spiritual progress because the action involved using mystical knowledge for revenge in the form of a curse known as the 20 Year Curse.

    20 YEAR CURSE

    To reiterate, the curse was that all future presidents of the United States that were elected in a year ending in zero would die in office. As we know, the curse seems to have been fulfilled, because up until Ronald Reagan survived an assassination attempt on his life in 1981, every president that was elected in a year ending in zero had died in office. As stated, this curse was made by the brother of the Shawnee Chief Tecumseh. Before I address the spiritual ramifications of the curse, let us first re-familiarize ourselves with the practical events surrounding the curse, from Wikipedia’s entry for the Curse of Tippecanoe:

    The name "Curse of Tippecanoe" derives from the 1811 battle. As governor of the Indiana Territory, William Harrison bribed Native Americans to cede their lands to the U.S. government and handed out whiskey that caused alcoholism to run rampant among Indians. These hostile acts angered the Shawnee chief Tecumseh, and brought government soldiers and Native Americans to the brink of war in a period known as Tecumseh's War. Tecumseh and his brother organized a defensive group of Indian tribes designed to resist white westward expansion. In 1811, Harrison successfully attacked Tecumseh’s village along the Tippecanoe River, earning fame and the nickname "Old Tippecanoe". Harrison strengthened his reputation even more by defeating the British at the Battle of the Thames during the War of 1812. Tecumseh's brother Tenskwatawa, known as the Prophet, supposedly set a curse against Harrison and future White House occupants who became president with the same end number as Harrison.

    Tenskwatawa

    Tenskwatawa… (1775 – November 1836) was a Native American religious and political leader of the Shawnee tribe, known as The Prophet or the Shawnee Prophet. He was the brother of Tecumseh, leader of the Shawnee. He was originally given the name Lalawethika (He Makes a Loud Noise or The Noise Maker)…
    …Lalawethika grew up without parents…Because he was not close with his older sister or older brother, he never learned how to successfully hunt or to be a good warrior…He accidentally lost an eye in a hunting accident… As a result, Lalawethika grew up to be the laughing-stock of his community and he turned to alcohol.
    ...In May 1805, he experienced the first of several visions. He had a taste for whiskey, and in one of his alcoholic stupors he had a vision. After he awoke he began preaching and became a religious leader, and taught that the white Americans were children of the Great Serpent, the source of evil in the world…He changed his name to Tenskwatawa (The Open Door or One With Open Mouth). In 1808 Tenskwatawa and Tecumseh moved their followers to a new village called Prophetstown (Tippecanoe)…in Indiana.
    … Tenskwatawa's preachings grew more militant and narrowly political from 1808-1811, as more and more young disaffected warriors from nearby tribes joined his movement. By 1811, both white settlers in the region and the U.S. Army had become quite concerned about what was happening at Prophetstown.
    Late in 1811, Tecumseh journeyed south to meet with representatives of other tribes in hopes of building a larger alliance, leaving Tenskwatawa in command at Prophetstown… on November 7, 1811, while Tecumseh was still away, Tenskwatawa saw a vision and told the other Indians to attack the coming white people. The Americans were under the command of future President William Henry Harrison. Tenskwatawa's forces were soundly defeated…The Indians buried their men in the night, and stripped The Prophet of his powers. The village at Prophetstown was burned down and the defeat put an end to Tecumseh's hope of a broad Native alliance.

    First of all the entry told me that Tenskwatawa grew up with an enormous chip on his shoulder, which in itself opened him up to the influence of the “Shadow.” Secondly, he indulged in alcohol that further diminished his spirit’s ability to control his actions. Interestingly, I discovered from the entry for Tecumseh that the chief was angry with the Americans for giving alcohol to his tribe:

    In September 1809, William Henry Harrison, governor of the newly formed Indiana Territory, negotiated the Treaty of Fort Wayne in which a delegation of Indians ceded 3 million acres (12,000 km²) of Native American lands to the United States. The treaty negotiations were questionable as they were unauthorized by the President and involved what some historians compared to bribery, offering large subsidies to the tribes and their chiefs, and the liberal distribution of liquor before the negotiations…

    Of course, reviewing the 20-year Curse reminded me of another time when a man uttered a curse that was fulfilled. I am of course speaking of the curse uttered by the Grand Master of the Knights Templars Jacques de Molay:

    “It is on the day of the execution that we can see the corruption of the “Light”. According to the entry Jacques de Molay “remained defiant to the end” taunting his executioners by “asking to be tied in such a way that he could face the Notre Dame Cathedral and hold his hands together in prayer.” On the face of it, this request would be seen as a deeply religious man wanting to meet his maker in front of God’s house. However, if we remember that Notre Dame Cathedral was built in order to ground The Mysteries into the stones, then his words, as he was burnt to death takes a far greater importance. The account relates the legend that the Grand Master, “called out from the flames that both Pope Clement and King Philip would soon meet him before God.” The fact that within a year both Pope Clement and King Philip was dead speaks to the power of Jacques de Molay’s words.
    There is absolutely no doubt that de Molay’s last words were a curse and that he was facing Notre Dame when he said them means he was invoking spiritual forces. As it was dying declaration it carried even greater strength. Moreover, there were Templars in the crowd listening to their master’s last instructions. I say instructions deliberately, because make no mistake Jacques de Molay’s last words were instructions…
    While reading Manly P. Hall’s Orders Of The Quest, I found confirmation of my suspicion that Jacques de Molay invoked spiritual powers to enact revenge and the consequences of doing so. Nonetheless, I also found a reference to Jacques de Molay forming the Freemasons. Let us start with the planned transfer from the Knights Templar to the Freemasons. According to Mr. Hall, Eliphas Levi related that while in prison, Jacques de Molay, the last Grand Master of the Templars, “…organized and instituted Occult Masonry…”
    To return to there being a problem with handing The Mysteries over, it was in Manly P. Hall’s Orders Of The Quest that I learned of the consequences of using spiritual forces for revenge. Mr. Hall’s knowledge of the last day of Jacques de Molay is extensive. For example, he relates Jacques de Molay’s full dying declaration, “France will remember our last moments. We die innocent. The decree that condemns us is an unjust decree, but in heaven there is an august tribunal, to which the weak never appeal in vain. To that tribunal, within forty days, I summon the Roman Pontiff. Oh! Philip, my king, I pardon thee in vain, for thy life is condemned at the tribunal of God. Within a year I await thee.” In respect to the Grand Master’s “curse” Mr. Hall informed us that the pope died from “…an obscure ailment…the 19th day of the following month…” The French king also fulfilled, Molay’s prophecy by dying within the year, “…in misery and great pain.” He adds “Most of the active persecutors of the Order perished by premature or violent deaths-events which caused widespread consternation.”
    Many people thought that the pope and king’s premature death was because of Jacques de Molay’s “curse”. Granting that as partly true, did the Grand Master of the Templars cause the death of his persecutors? The answer is both Yes and No. Jacques de Molay’s “curse” did not actually cause their deaths, but his words did. That is because; his followers that survived actualized the “curse” through the use of magic. Magic is neutral and is determined by the user’s intent. The question needs to be addressed, “Was Jacques de Molay aware of the consequences of his words?” I believe that he most probably was, so why did he “curse” them? Most probably because of the awful way he died. Mr. Hall relayed that Jacques de Molay and Guy, the Grand Preceptor of the Temple were “…chained to posts, around which had been heaped a quantity of charcoal. The fuel had been arranged to burn slowly, so that the condemned men would suffer the maximum pain and distress.” This is a prime example of the influence of the “Shadow,” by working on the cruelty of the persecutors and the sense of outrage and injustice in Jacques de Molay, the energy succeeded in temporarily subverting the influence of the Melchizedek/Sophia energy.
    Logically speaking, a man lashing out at his persecutors, while suffering unspeakably is quite understandable, maybe even expected, but in Jacques de Molay’s case it had serious consequences. As I said, there were problems in the Knight’s Templar handing “the baton” over to the Freemasons; this was as a direct result of de Molay’s curse. When the Grand Master of the “Orders of the Quest” invoked spiritual power to avenge the Templar’s deaths, he directly accessed the Astral Plane of the Tree of Life, which involved the negative side of the Sephirot or Qliphoth.”

    Because of Jacques de Molay’s curse, Freemasonry was contaminated with the “Shadow’s” influence and it became necessary to divide the organization. The Freemasons became divided between those Masons of the “Light”, which carried the sacred Mysteries to Scotland and those driven by self interest that founded the Masonic Lodges in England. Unfortunately, in the spiritual realms there was a far more serious consequence of the curse.

    UNFORSEEN SPIRITUAL CONSEQUENCES OF CURSE

    I realize that I am repeating myself, but this is vital to understanding how we got where we are today. While I was researching the demise of the Knights Templars, I kept being reminded of the “shadow-side” in ancient Egypt. It was not until later that I realized the reason was because Jacques de Molay’s curse allowed the “Shadow” an upper hand. To explain what I mean, in the Soul Plane both the “Light” and the “Shadow” operate under strict rules, which essentially means they can never physically interfere with life on Earth. Every single thing that occurs on the Earth is always instigated by the freewill choice of human beings. However, when a human representative from either side engages in supernatural power for their own selfish purposes then the other side gains an advantage and this becomes enhanced when that infraction involves hatred. In Stage Reason Section 8c we addressed how hatred has 3 levels, the most harmful being the third:

    “In the sub-section of Conscience as Our Guide in Whence the Origin of Evil in LCD, we wrote that “all emotions including hatred could be transmuted”, but our more than 14-year journey has led us to deeper and deeper understanding. On the subject of hatred, we had a dilemma; the word hate is used in the New Testament multiple times by Jesus. If the word hatred is connected to evil, then how could we explain Jesus saying in Luke 14:26 “If any man come to me and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.”? Obviously Jesus did not mean “hate” in the way we understand it today. A clue to the context meant by the word “hate” that Jesus used is found in a few verses on in verse 33, which reads “…whosever he be of you forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple.” Webster’s Dictionary says of the word forsake, (1) “To give up (something held dear) renounce. (2) To leave altogether; abandon.” So in this context Jesus meant “hate” as in “abandon or give up”.

    Greater clarity came when we remembered the Greek language has 3 different words for Love, eros, philo, and agape. Deductive Reasoning suggests as there are 3 different words for love, there is probably more than 1 Greek word for the antithesis of love, hate…Even so, whether or not there is more than 1 actual word in Greek for hate or hatred is not relevant to our theory, because we are dealing with the energy or frequency of the emotion. So let us work on the premise that our hypothesis is correct and there is more than one level or meaning for the English word hate. We will use hatred rather than hate, because hatred represents a consciousness or atmosphere.

    In our hypothesis the 1st level of hatred would be divided into 2 parts, with the 1st part being used in the same context as used in the Bible; renounce, or abandon.” The 2nd part could also come from the Bible. Only hatred in this context is more akin to intense dislike or abhorrence, as in the beatitudes in Matthew 5:44 where Jesus admonishes his followers to love their enemies and “bless them that curse you, do good to those that hate you, and pray for them that despitefully use you, and persecute you:”.

    The second level of hatred comes from Sophia’s emotion of Fear, which became the element Water. As we have seen some of the most hateful acts are perpetrated by individuals who hate a person for the color of their skin or religion. A common term for this behavior is Xenophobia. Webster’s defines a xenophobe (a person suffering from xenophobia) as “a person unduly fearful or contemptuous of that which is foreign, esp. of strangers or foreign peoples.”…

    Although the 2nd level of hatred can result in some atrocious acts, it is not as devastating Spiritually as the 3rd level of hatred. This is because the 3rd level interpretation of hatred is connected to Blasphemy of the Holy Spirit. Hatred at this level, unlike the emotions of Sophia’s essence that is transmuted by working through the emotions of fear, ignorance, grief, and confusion with knowledge and understanding, is wholly alien to Spirituality.

    The 3rd level of hatred is the most devastating result of the insertion of the counterfeit spirit, because it involves revenge. This kind of hatred is best described by the adjective hateful, which is associated to the synonyms malicious, cruel, spiteful, and wicked or evil. Nonetheless, this level of hatred is most odious because of it’s subtly. Although hatred is not named as 1 of Sophia’s emotions that needs transmuting, hatred is associated with the emotion of Grief, which became the Element Air. This association of the 3rd level of hatred with Sophia’s emotion of Grief reveals the insidious nature of hatred.”

    Because the third level of hatred is associated to one of the Elements it is especially potent and as history has recorded very effective. When a curse is leveled with full knowledge of the consequences the results are irrevocable, both for those cursed and the individual instigating the curse. The tragedy is that in both cases, the perpetrators of the curse were representatives of the “Light”, which meant the advantage went to the “Shadow.” As stated in the case of the Knights Templars, the consequence was a corruption of the passing of the baton to the Freemasons and it was only mitigated by dividing this group of the “Orders of the Quest” into two camps. Unfortunately, the advantage to the “Shadow” did not stop there and spiritually “he” received additional help in the form of the “shadow” side of Melchizedek, Anubis. This consciousness was the result of the duality of the spiritual powers that incarnated in Egypt:

    “With the appearance of Melchizedek, the Human Race experienced the “upstepping” that resulted in the emergence of the 5th Root-Race. It is approximately 3,600 B.C.E. and the Age of Taurus, which meant that the Astrological influence was Venus or Sophia. At this time the Atlanteans have reestablished themselves in Egypt, India, North and South America, and various parts of the world. The 4th Root-Race has reached the 4th sub-race and the 7th sub-race of the 3rd Root-Race is becoming the 1st sub-race of the 5th Root-Race…
    I can remember when I first read the scripture in Genesis that I wondered who this mysterious priest-king Melchizedek was. I found the answer in the most surprising place, Robert Feather’s THE SECRET INITIATION OF JESUS AT QUMRAN – The Essene Mysteries of John the Baptist. I was very interested to learn that “With the attribution of the title and mantle of Melchizedek to Jesus by early Christianity, rabbinic writers of the early second century C.E. adopted the substitute name Metatron to maintain their distinctive understanding of this mystical figure.” Mr. Feather also relates that Metatron “is associated with the Ancient of Days.” I had come to understand that was one of the titles for The Creator.
    As Craig stated in his Energetic Perspective on Evolution, we had discovered that Metatron was connected to Enoch in The Book of Knowledge: The Keys of Enoch. Nonetheless, as Craig also said earlier, Melchizedek should be thought of as a divine energy rather than a historical figure. This is how I see it. Enoch was a semi-divine figure that ascended without dying. At the appointed time he reentered this plane to teach Isis and Osiris and bring about the incarnation of Horus. Then remaining in this plane as a semi-divine being he served humanity, by guiding the prophets.
    Once we can identify Melchizedek with Thoth/Enoch/Hermes & Metatron, we can unravel a major mystery. That is the mystery of the thread in the string of pearls, referred to earlier. However, what I didn’t realize was there are not one or even two strings of pearls, but three. The first string is masculine or active, and is represented by the figure of Melchizedek. The second string is feminine or passive, and is represented by Wisdom or Sophia. The third string incorporates both the active and passive; consequently is neutral, and is represented by The Christ. But as I said in Spiritual Evolution Or From the Fool to the Hermit Part Two, The Christ represents the active side of neutral.
    Earlier, in the chapter Voice in the Wilderness in LCD I identified Osiris and Hermes as two of The Christ-like teacher pearls, believing they were both from the metaphorical pearl necklace. Nonetheless, recognizing Melchizedek, AKA Thoth/Enoch/Hermes & Metatron, hereafter referred to as Melchizedek not as a Christ, but as a separate thread reveals how the Mysteries has passed down through the ages…”

    I was surprised to discover that Thoth was sometimes identified with Anubis, as I thought he was connected to the three-headed dog Cerebus. I report from Cerberus’ entry on Wikipedia:

    Serapis won an important place in the Greek world, reaching Ancient Rome, with Anubis being identified as Cerberus. In Rome, Serapis was worshiped in…the sanctuary of the goddess Isis …The Roman cults of Isis and Serapis gained in popularity late in the first century thanks to the god’s role in the miracles that the imperial usurper Vespasian experienced in the city of Alexandria, where he stayed prior to his return to Rome as emperor in 70 AD…A letter…to the Emperor Hadrian (76 – 138 C.E.) refers to the worship of Serapis by residents of Egypt who described themselves as Christians, and Christian worship by those claiming to worship Serapis, suggesting a great confusion of the cults and practices.”

    Associating Osiris with both Seker and Serapis answered something that had always puzzled me; why Osiris was referred to as “the god of the underworld.” However, who was Serapis? Mr. Martin associated the god with Pluto and the entry on Wikipedia links him with both Hades and Cerberus. It was the connection with the god Pluto, which identified Serapis with the World Soul.
    I said earlier that the World Soul had help in this “upstepping”. What did I mean? If we consider the earlier information of Orion, Sirius and the Pleiadians, we may be able to find another extraterrestrial connection. Ptolemy (I) Soter associated Osiris with Serapis after a dream. The aliens that genetically altered Humanity were connected to the Human Race through the Astral Plane. Because of this they could interact with Humanity through dreams and visions. Considering the result of the dream, it is more than likely that the World Soul used the Pleiadians to send the dream. Anyway, by associating Osiris with Serapis, Ptolemy in effect nullified the energy of The Christ at a most critical point. This action would have repercussions that would last for more than two millennia. However, it wasn’t the only corruption of Osiris. In Greece, Osiris/Horus became associated with Dionysus, the Greek god of wine, and Dionysus became known in Rome as Bacchus and part of the drunken Bacchanalia orgies.”

    The confusion and mix-up of the Egyptian deities had led to the then World Soul gaining in strength through devotees worship. However, with the sacrifice of Jesus, the Soul Plane had been able to cleanse itself of its lowest elements and discard them to the Earth Plane. This had become the battleground for Humanity, so to speak between the prince of this world (“Shadow”) and Sophia and Melchizedek (“Light”). Because the prince of this world was connected to human beings through their counterfeit spirits, I had originally thought this was an unbalanced match, but I realized that Sophia and Melchizedek were more effective in the long run, because of their connection to the mass consciousness. Moreover, because they were both active/masculine and passive/feminine they maintained a balance in the world for the “Light’s” representatives, the “Orders of the Quest” to keep The Mysteries safe while they patiently waited for Humanity to evolve enough to receive them.

    When Jacques de Molay pronounced his curse, he unleashed a force that would have repercussions up until today. This is because he permitted entrance into Globe D of the “shadow” side of Melchizedek. To understand the damage this did to the “Light’s” plan we need to examine the god Anubis. As always, I found the relevant information on Wikipedia:

    Anubis is the Greek name for a jackal-headed god associated with mummification and the afterlife in Egyptian mythology. In the ancient Egyptian language, Anubis is known as Inpu, (variously spelled Anupu, Ienpw etc.). The oldest known mention of Anubis is in the Old Kingdom pyramid texts, where he is associated with the burial of the Pharaoh. At this time, Anubis was the most important god of the Dead but he was replaced during the Middle Kingdom by Osiris…
    Following the merging of the Ennead and Ogdoad belief systems, as a result of the identification of Atum with Ra, and their compatibility, Anubis became a lesser god in the underworld, giving way to the more popular Osiris during the Middle Kingdom. However, "Anubis was given a place in the family of gods as the...son of Osiris and Nephthys, and in this role he helped Isis mummify his dead father." Indeed, when the Myth of Osiris and Isis emerged, it was said that when Osiris had died, Osiris' organs were given to Anubis as a gift. With this connection, Anubis became the patron god of embalmers: during the funerary rites of mummification, illustrations from the Book of the Dead often show a priest wearing the jackal mask supporting the upright mummy.
    In later times, during the Ptolemaic period, Anubis was merged with the Greek god Hermes, becoming Hermanubis The centre of this cult was in uten-ha/Sa-ka/ Cynopolis, a place whose Greek name simply means "city of dogs". In Book XI of "The Golden Ass" by Apuleius, we find evidence that the worship of this god was maintained in Rome at least up to the 2nd century. Indeed, Hermanubis also appears in the alchemical and hermetical literature of the Middle Ages and the Renaissance.

    The relevance of the information of Anubis being the son of Osiris and Nephthys will become apparent shortly, but for now let us consider what the increased influence of a god of the dead had on spiritual evolution. The connection of Anubis with Hermes (Melchizedek) meant that Anubis became infused with the sacred knowledge.
    I must stress how important it is to not view either Anubis or any of the spiritual powers as individual “gods”; they are strictly consciousness and energy. It is not until they have enough energy, provided from the consciousness of Humanity that they can have any influence in the physical world. Where their strength lies on both sides is in the emotional and spiritual realms and Anubis worked with the “prince of this world” to spread fear and hatred in spades after Jacques de Molay’s curse. Nonetheless, because of the split in the Freemasons, the “Light” was able to prevent the influence of Anubis transferring to the New World; that is until another holder of the sacred knowledge in America was foolish enough to utter the 20-year curse, or the Curse of Tippecanoe / Tecumseh.
    For the Native Americans, the curse meant the “death” of their culture and the spiritual regression of their consciousness. For America, it meant the entrance of the “shadow” side of Melchizedek, Anubis, who armed with the sacred knowledge was able to exert “his” influence in the successors to the Founding Fathers (“Orders of the Quest”), the Freemasons. As I said, after the debacle with the Knights Templars, their successors the Freemasons were divided and in America that division was seen as the Northern and Southern Jurisdiction’s Supreme Councils.
    Before I proceed with my discoveries, I want to reiterate that most of the individuals used by the “Shadow” are completely unaware; they are merely influenced by “him” and have no idea that they are fulfilling “his” directive. However, there are a few individuals that although not knowingly subverting the “Light’s” plan, are semi-aware of the consequences of their actions, but act out of self interest anyway. I believe, such a case is Albert Pike, but let me share my discoveries so you can evaluate this assessment yourself.

    “SHADOW” TAKES AIM AT FREEMASONRY

    I must discuss the enigmatic Albert Pike and related the opinions of the two authors I was led to. These authors were David Shugarts and David Ovason:

    Mr. Shugarts’s book Secrets of the Widow’s Son was a great source for my understanding the history of this powerful man. He relates, “Pike settled in Arkansas…Upon admission to the bar in 1834, he married an Arkansas woman …Pike…was very much a pro-slavery advocate…He was made a Freemason in 1850 and rose rapidly…From 1854 through 1860, he worked on a complete rewriting of the rituals of the Scottish Rite…He was also a major force in the American Party, also known as the ‘Know-Nothings…’ The Know-Nothings had staunch anti-Catholic and anti-immigrant planks. Pike was not anti-Catholic, but agreed with the anti-immigrant stance…” I was appalled to learn from Mr. Shugarts that, “According to allegations, Pike was among those who helped found the Ku Klux Klan.” Conceding that there is no firm evidence of the allegation; Mr. Shugarts relates an editorial Albert Pike wrote that is very thought provoking:

    “…Pike wrote an editorial saying he didn’t necessarily believe in KKK, but if it were to succeed it would have to be ‘efficient.’ He argued for a ‘secret association’ for mutual, peaceful, lawful, self-defense.’ He called for ‘one great Order of Southern Brotherhood…whose very existence should be concealed from all but its members.” David A. Shugarts also relates, “Pike went to Washington in 1868…while practicing law…” he built “…the organization known as the Supreme Council of the Scottish Rite of Freemasons, Southern Jurisdiction, where he was Grand Commander…”

    Albert Pike is venerated by the Freemasons even burying him in the House of the Temple in Washington D.C. Mr Shugarts reminds us that “This is the home of the Supreme Council 33º of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry…”

    David Ovason’s book The Secret Architecture of Our Nation’s Capital was more specific in the affect Albert Pike had on the esoteric development of Freemasons. For instance, he tells that Pike was “probably the most learned esotericist” in America and as such was well aware that the Age of the Angel of the Sun was imminent.
    Mr. Ovason elaborates further on Albert Pike’s esoteric knowledge by relating that Pike referred to the Planetary Angels as “Amshaspends”. Interestingly, Pike replaced the conventional name of Michael for the Angel of the Sun with the name Ialdaboath. Mr. Ovason explains this is because in “1881” Pike became “interested” in “an ancient Egyptian obelisk” that was brought from Egypt to New York.” Evidently, “some scholars” had speculated that the “obelisk” had concealed for “for thousand of years, secret Masonic emblems beneath its base.” Pike made it his mission to investigate the claim and determined the symbols beneath the base of the obelisk “did not bear any resemblance to symbols used in Freemasonry.”
    The fascinating remark Mr. Ovason made concerned Albert Pike’s knowledge of astrology and astronomy. He writes that “Although Pike was a fine scholar in some areas, he was uninformed in astronomical and astrological matters, and he made significant mistakes in his writings on cosmological lore.” Furthermore, according to Mr. Ovason, Pike deviated from the Rosicrucian and Alchemical literature in America.”
    Mr. Ovason thinks this is important because Pikes “limitations, left their imprints on the later development of masonic thought in the United States.” The strongest astrological influence Albert Pike had on Freemasonry was to introduce “ideas from French translations” into his “writings” on astrology and astronomy. Mr. Ovason relates that essentially this meant that Pike’s “masonic writings became deeply imbued with the Egyptology and pseudo-Egyptian mythology which permeated French esoteric literature.” This was especially important because America did not have its own understanding of astrology. By Pike’s French interpretation of astrology rather than the alchemical or Rosicrucian, meant that it was French “astrological symbolism” that was “adopted into American masonry during the middle decades of the 19th century.”

    Before I address Albert Pike’s “contribution” to American Freemasonry, I want to return to my earlier investigation of Freemasonry’s origins in Scotland. Although I addressed the Mystery in Stone, the Rosslyn Chapel’s connection to the Knights Templars and Freemasons, I felt there were other secrets to discover.

    THE TEMPLARS AND FREEMASONRY

    To discover more secrets in the connection between Rosslyn Chapel, the Templars, and the Freemasons I first returned to the entry for Rosslyn Chapel on Wikipedia. Again the entry denies any connection to Rosslyn Chapel by either the Knights Templar or the Freemasons. Nonetheless, I found that the entry does contain extremely relevant information to this thesis, which I had overlooked before:

    Construction of the chapel began on 20 September 1456, although it is often been recorded as 1446. The confusion over the building date comes from the chapel's receiving its founding charter to build a collegiate chapel in 1446 from Rome…The decorative carving was executed over a forty-year period…
    The chapel stands on fourteen pillars, which form an arcade of twelve pointed arches on three sides of the nave. At the east end, a fourteenth pillar between the penultimate pair form a three-pillared division between the nave and the Lady Chapel. The three pillars at the east end of the chapel are named, from north to south: the Master Pillar, the Journeyman Pillar, and most famously, the Apprentice Pillar. These names for the pillars date from the late Georgian period — prior to this period they were called The Earl's Pillar, The Shekinah and the Prince's pillar.

    Despite the presence of the obvious Knights Templar symbol of two riders on a horse, the author of the entry cites the date for the chapel’s construction as evidence that the Templars were not involved, because the Templars had been disbanded for nearly a century and a half. However, to me the presence of the symbol in a chapel built nearly 150 years after the demise of the Templars is a clear indication of Templar influence. I say this because; there was no reason to include the symbol unless the Templars were still in existence. Furthermore, I found it inconceivable that a traditional Catholic “collegiate chapel”, would name a pillar “The Shekinah” Pillar, as this is clearly a Jewish term. Nonetheless, it was what the entry has to say about the “intricate carvings” in the chapel that most interested me:

    Among Rosslyn's many intricate carvings are a sequence of 213 cubes or boxes protruding from pillars and arches with a selection of patterns on them. It is unknown whether these patterns have any particular meaning attached to them—many people have attempted to find information coded into them, but no interpretation has yet proven conclusive.
    One recent attempt to make sense of the boxes has been to interpret them as a musical score. The motifs on the boxes somewhat resemble geometric patterns seen in the study of cymatics. The patterns are formed by placing powder upon a flat surface and vibrating the surface at different frequencies. By matching these Chladni patterns with musical notes corresponding to the same frequencies, the father-and-son team of Thomas and Stuart Mitchell produced a tune which Stuart calls the Rosslyn Motet.
    Another notable feature of Rosslyn's architecture is the presence of 'Green Men'. These are carvings of human faces with greenery all around them, often growing out of their mouths. They are commonly thought to be a symbol of rebirth or fertility, pre-Christian in origin. In Rosslyn they are found in all areas of the chapel, with one excellent example in the Lady Chapel, between the two middle altars of the east wall. The green men in Rosslyn symbolise the months of the year in progression from East to West in the Chapel. Young faces are seen in the East symbolising Spring and as we progress towards the setting sun in the west the carvings age as in autumn of man's years. There are in excess of 110 carvings of Green men in and around the Chapel.
    In addition to the boxes, there are carvings of what the authors Robert Lomas and Christopher Knight believe could be ears of new world corn or maize in the chapel. This crop was unknown in Europe at the time of the chapel's construction, and was not cultivated there until several hundred years later…Mediaeval scholars interpret these carvings as stylised depictions of wheat, strawberries or lilies.

    If the theory of the “musical boxes” is correct, it again demonstrates that the designers of Rosslyn Chapel were familiar with The Mysteries. The presence of the “pagan” carvings of “Green men” and the profusion of greenery indicates to me that Rosslyn Chapel was above all else about Life and growth. I will come back to this important distinction, but for now I want to address the Knights Templars presence in Scotland. On an entry concerning this very subject I found:

    In 1128 the cousin of St Bernard of Clairvaux, Hugues de Payens, who served on the First Crusade with Henri St Clair, 2nd Baron of Roslin, and is sometimes connected to Catherine St Clair, met King David I in Scotland. The Order established a seat at Balantrodoch, now Temple, Midlothian on the South Esk (River Esk, Lothian)…
    In about the year 1187, William the Lion granted part of the Culter lands on the south bank of the River Dee, Aberdeenshire, to the Knights Templar and between 1221 and 1236 Walter Bisset of Aboyne founded a Preceptory for the Knights Templar. In 1287 and 1288 they built a Chapel dedicated to Mary the Mother of Christ, known as St Mary's Chapel and in November 1309, the names of a William Middleton of the “Tempill House of Culter” was recorded…
    The Knight Templars had considerable possessions in the County of Nairn, or Moray, in 1296. The following extract is taken from The History of Nairn:

    “…There is a writ extant granted in their [the Knight Templars] favour at Berwick, addressed to the Sheriff of Invernairn to put them in possession of their lands, they having made submission to Edward I. This was no doubt done. From the deed of conveyance of the Temple lands in the North from Lord Torpichen, the last Master of the Order, it appears that the following were the lands held here "Those two roods of arable land lying within the territory of the Burgh of Nairn, in that part thereof called [blank] possessed by John Rose, burgess of Nairn, and his sub-tenants; those two roods of arable temple land and house lying within the said territory of Nairn, possessed by Hew Rose of Kilravock and his sub-tenants; all and haill those our temple lands called the lands of Pitfundie lying in the said Sheriffdom of Nairn… They had also lands at Ardersier …which are designated in old charters as Temple Land, Temple Cruik, Temple Bank, Bogschand… The Templars were a religious and military order of Knights who escorted pilgrims to Jerusalem at a time when such pilgrimages were attended by dangers from robbers. They wore a white robe with a red Maltese cross on the breast, and at first were all of noble birth, The Knights of St. John of Jerusalem also had lands in Nairnshire. It is impossible now to identify them. When the Knights Templars were suppressed by Edward II their property was given to the Knights of St. John.”

    In 1312 by the Papal Bull "Ad Providam" all assets of the Order of the Temple were given to Knights Hospitaller or Order of St. John except for Spain …it has been claimed that in Scotland the Order combined with the Hospitallers and continued as The Order of St John and the Temple until the reformation, though there is no evidence to that effect. When Sir James Sandilands, Preceptor of the Order converted to Protestantism in 1553, the Order is thought to have ceased.

    The concept that the Knights Templar in Scotland simply merged with the Hospitallers made sense. There was always a strong connection between these two orders and as landowners they were probably friends with one another. Interestingly, I found further clues to evidence of the Knights Templar connection to Rosslyn Chapel in another article. This article was on the web site www.Templar History.com written by Dr. Karen Ralls entitled Rosslyn Chapel: A Legacy in Stone/Knights Templar:

    Although Rosslyn Chapel took nearly 40 years to build, contrary to popular belief, Sir William was not a Knight Templar nor a Freemason. Rosslyn was begun in 1446 -- much later than the dissolution of the Templar order (1312) and much earlier than the official beginnings of Freemasonry (1717), with the establishment of the Grand Lodge of England.
    There is no documented historical evidence for a medieval Knights Templar connection with Rosslyn Chapel itself; further, the Templars did not build Rosslyn Chapel. However, not far away, at the nearby village of Temple, still stand the ruins of what was once the genuine headquarters of the Scottish Knights Templar, then called Balandtradoch. So the real Templar connection is not, in fact, at the site of Rosslyn Chapel, it is at the village of Temple, where the ruins of the Scottish preceptory can still be seen today.

    By Dr. Karen Ralls © 2003

    As the heirs to the Knights Templars, the Freemasons were holders of The Mysteries to spiritual evolution. This knowledge was hidden within the symbols and rituals they held in secret:

    “…the seeding of democracy in America would begin with the members of the “Orders of the Quest” manifested in England as a branch of the Freemasons. The reason I say a “branch” is because, like some Knights Templars were corrupted by Jacques de Molay’s curse, their descendants the Freemasons were also similarly affected.
    In the 18th century the secret society of the Masons became more open, creating “gentleman’s clubs” in England. Up until then, they had remained a secret society. As Rosslyn Chapel seems to portray, the Knights Templar merged into the Freemasons. However, the “Light’s” campaign in Bohemia had resulted in the secret society of the Rosicrucians not the Freemasons, so was there a connection and if so where did the Rosicrucians fit in with the Freemasons?  The “Light”, no pun intended came on with a curious entry I found on Wikipedia:

    According to Jean Pierre Bayard, two Rosicrucian-inspired Masonic rites emerged from the end of 18th century. One was the Rectified Scottish Rite, which was widespread in Central Europe where there was a strong presence of the “Golden and Rosy Cross”. The other was the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, first practiced in France, in which the 18th degree is called Knight of the Rose Croix.
    Although many attempts have been made to learn about the change from “operative” to “speculative” Masonry, no definitive answer has yet been found, other than that it occurred between the end of the 16th and the beginning of the 17th century. Two of the first speculative Masons were Sir Robert Moray and Elias Ashmole.
    …Robert Vanloo states that earlier 17th century Rosicrucianism had a considerable influence on Anglo-Saxon Masonry. Hans Schick sees in the Rosicrucian works of Comenius (1592-1670) the ideal of the newly born English Masonry before the foundation of the Grand Lodge in 1717. Comenius was in England during 1641

    ELIAS ASHMOLE

    After reading that Elias Ashmole was one of the first speculative masons, I was curious as to whom he was? I learned that he supported Charles II’s claim to the throne. As the “Light’s” energy was dedicated to fostering equality, I wondered why a Royalist would want to join an order that abhorred the abuse of power. I found this article on Elias Ashmole on Wikipedia:

    After the Royalist defeat of 1646, he (Elias Ashmole) retired again to Cheshire. He then met a scholar known as Tyler Parott who helped him travel the world. During this period, he was admitted as a Freemason (the earliest documented admission of a Freemason in an English lodge)…During the 1650s, Ashmole devoted a great deal of energy to the study of alchemy. In 1650 he published Fasciculus Chemicus under the anagrammatic pseudonym James Hasholle. This work was an English translation of two Latin alchemical works…In 1652; he published his most important alchemical work, Theatrum Chemicum Brittannicum, an extensively annotated compilation of alchemical poems in English. The book preserved and made available many works that had previously existed only in privately held manuscripts. It was avidly studied by other alchemists.
    In 1653, the alchemist and near-neighbor, William Backhouse…made Ashmole his alchemical “son”, is said to have confided the secret of the Philosopher’s Stone to Ashmole when the former believed himself to be close to death…Ashmole is said to have passed the secret on to Robert Plot, the first keeper of the Ashmolean Museum. Ashmole published his final alchemical work, The Way to Bliss, in 1658. There is no evidence of him personally carrying out any actual experiments (or “operations”, in the alchemical jargon of the time).

    It was clear to me that Elias Ashmole was a member of the “Orders of the Quest”. So again, I wondered why he would support the reinstatement of the monarchy. I learned that it concerned, not Charles II, but his successor James II. As I tracked the “Light’s” influence and energy through history, I have observed that quite often events put in place by the “Orders of the Quest” do not bear any fruit until much later…”

    In an effort to dispel the conspiracists fears that Freemason meetings were about ways to take over the world let me share my discoveries. Throughout my research I found that the Freemasons who were members of the “Orders of the Quest” were never interested in taking over the world. They were only interested in finding ways to preserve the sacred knowledge of The Mysteries until such time as Humanity had reached the point when they could assimilate the knowledge.

    THE ORIGINAL SCOTTISH RITES

    Although my discussion concerning the Knights Templars and the Freemasons presence in Scotland and their contribution to The Mysteries may appear overkill, the importance will become obvious as we proceed. With that in mind, it was imperative that I nailed down the content of the original Scottish Rites, because it would help me to separate the “Light” and “Shadow’s influence on Freemasonry. I found an entry for the Original Scottish Rites on Wikipedia, which led to my understanding just how much Albert Pike had changed them:

    There are records of lodges conferring the degree of "Scots Master" or "Scotch Master" as early as 1733. A lodge at Temple Bar in London is the earliest such lodge on record…The references to these few occasions indicate that these were special meetings held for the purpose of performing unusual ceremonies, probably by visiting Freemasons…
    A French trader, by the name of Estienne Morin, had been involved in high degree Masonry in Bordeaux since 1744…In Paris in the year 1761, a Patent was issued to Estienne Morin, dated 27 August, creating him "Grand Inspector for all parts of the New World." …
    Early writers long believed that a "Rite of Perfection" consisting of 25 degrees, the highest being the "Sublime Prince of the Royal Secret", and being the predecessor of the Scottish Rite, had been formed in Paris by a high degree council calling itself "The Council of Emperors of the East and West"…It is now generally accepted that this Rite of twenty-five degrees was compiled by Estienne Morin and is more properly called "The Rite of the Royal Secret", or "Morin's Rite". However, it was known as "The Order of Prince of the Royal Secret" by the founders of the Scottish Rite, who mentioned it in their "Circular throughout the two Hemispheres" or "Manifesto," issued on December 4, 1802…

    The two most relevant pieces of information concerned the “French trader, by the name of Estienne Morin” and the “Rite of Perfection.” Considering that the original “Scottish Rites” were “compiled” by a French man, the “Rite of Perfection” takes on additional meaning. As I’ve already covered the Knights Templars were based in the Languedoc region of Southern France and were connected to the Gnostic Cathars or Albigensians. The goal of these Gnostics was perfection, demonstrated by the designation “Perfects” for their higher members. So it would seem that the original Masons in Scotland were indeed members of the “Orders of the Quest.” Unfortunately, after Albert Pike rewrote the Scottish Rites, they were no longer of any value to the “Light.” Nonetheless, the development of Freemasonry in America began long before Albert Pike joined the Freemasons and the entry for the Scottish Rites explains the long journey the “Rites” took to Albert Pike:

    The one man who was most important in assisting Morin in spreading the degrees in the New World was a naturalized French subject of Dutch origin named Henry Andrew Francken…Francken worked closely with Morin and, in 1771, produced a manuscript book giving the rituals for the 15th through the 25th degrees. Francken produced at least two more similar manuscripts, one in 1783 and another about 1786. The second and third of these manuscripts included all the degrees from the 4th through the 25th…
    Francken traveled to New York in 1767 where he granted a Patent, dated 26 December 1767, for the formation of a Lodge of Perfection at Albany, which was called "Ineffable Lodge of Perfection." This marked the first time the Degrees of Perfection (the 4th through the 14th) were conferred in one of the thirteen British colonies. This Patent, and the early minutes of the Lodge, are still extant and are in the archives of Supreme Council, Northern Jurisdiction…
    Although most of the thirty-three degrees of the Scottish Rite existed in parts of previous degree systems, the Scottish Rite did not come into being until the formation of the Mother Supreme Council at Charleston, South Carolina, in May 1801.
    Isaac De Costa, one of the deputies commissioned to establish Morin's Rite of the Royal Secret in other countries, formed constituent bodies of the Rite in South Carolina in 1783, which eventually became, in 1801, The Supreme Council of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, Southern Jurisdiction. All regular Scottish Rite bodies today derive their heritage from this body…
    On May 1, 1813, an officer from the Supreme Council at Charleston initiated several New York Masons into the Thirty-third Degree and organized a Supreme Council for the "Northern Masonic District and Jurisdiction." On May 21, 1814 this Supreme Council reopened and proceeded to "nominate, elect, appoint, install and proclaim in due, legal and ample form" the elected officers "as forming the second Grand and Supreme Council...."
    Officially, the Supreme Council, 33°, N.M.J. dates itself from May 15, 1867. This was the date of the "Union of 1867," when it merged with the competing Cerneau "Supreme Council" in New York. The current Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite, Northern Masonic Jurisdiction of the United States, was thus formed.

    It was during the American Civil War that we first hear of Albert Pike as a Confederate General. It was in reading David Shugarts account of Albert Pike that I became interested in his association with the Knights of the Golden Circle as well as the Ku Klux Klan:

    “I spent considerable time trying to find out about Albert Pike’s connection to the Knights of the Golden Circle, as expected officially there is no evidence, which either disproves or confirms the many rumors. So I decided to present the evidence and examine it from a consciousness perspective. Below is an excerpt taken from an article on the web site The Conspiracy Explained that proposes that there has been an ongoing conspiracy for centuries surrounding the Knights of the Golden Circle and the Know Nothing Party. I must most strongly state that I am not concerned with discussing the various conspiracy plots, but rather tracing the influences of the consciousness through individual’s actions.

    Albert Pike organized the Arkansas branch of the Know-Nothing Party, which was virulently xenophobic and anti-immigrant, particularly against Catholics. At the Know-Nothing Party Convention of 1856, Pike and some of his Southern members walked out because the party was insufficiently pro-slavery.
    A fellow member of the Know-Nothing Party, George W.L. Bickley, became President of the American Legion of The Knights of the Golden Circle in the Southern States, with Native American Indians, whose constitution in 1860 read partly,
    We, a part of the people of the Cherokee Nation, in order to form a more perfect union and protect ourselves and property against the works of Abolitionists do establish this Constitution for the government of the Knights of the Golden Circle in this Nation... No person shall become a member of the Knights of the Golden Circle in the Cherokee Nation who is not a pro-slavery man...
    Slavery among some Native American Indian tribes existed before Europeans settled in North America. Their slaves were usually captives from military conflicts used for general labour. Over time, these Indians copied and adopted the European settlers' lifestyles and customs, including owning and trading in African slaves. A schism developed within Indian communities. The 'full-bloods' were against renouncing their Native American Indian customs and lifestyles and wanted to return to their native lands to live slave-free in relative peace and neutrality, and formed the Keetoowah to promote their ideas. They also formed The Pins. On the other hand, the younger 'half-breeds' supported slavery and lived like the European settlers of the South. Of the five tribes, Pike had most trouble with the Cherokee…
    Pike was friends with Nathan Bedford Forrest, a fellow Freemason and General in the Confederate Army. Forrest was a vicious slave-owner, and is accused of massacring several hundred Union troops who had surrendered at Fort Pillow in April 1864. He is also credited with creating the Ku Klux Klan, possibly with Pike…

    http://www.theconspiracyexplained.com/People.html

    In Learning that some Native Americans aligned with the Confederacy against abolitionists reminded me that every Christ-like teacher in history always had his nemesis or opposite. Consequently, before I get to Albert Pike, I need to address the possible influence of the “Shadow” on the indigenous tribes prior to their contact with the Europeans.

    DID SHADOW INFLUENCE NATIVE AMERICANS BEFORE 1600?

    As the Cherokee nation so clearly demonstrated less evolved tendencies I began with them. However, I found the most relevant information in relation to our discussion about the tribe on the Wikipedia entry for Slavery among Native American in the United States:

    Native Americans like many civilizations did have a form of slavery, but not similar to the form of European enslavement of Africans. European influence greatly changed the form of slavery Native Americans used and created destructive wars among themselves, and against European slave holders…
    The majority of Native American tribes did practice some form of slavery before the European introduction of African slavery into North America; but none exploited slave labor on a large scale. Native American groups frequently enslaved war captives whom they used for small-scale labor and some in ritual sacrifice. Most of these so-called Native American slaves tended to live, however, on the fringes of Native American society. Although not much is known about them, there is little evidence that slaves were considered racially inferior to the Native Americans who held power over them. Nor did Native Americans buy and sell captives in the pre-colonial era, although they sometimes exchanged enslaved individuals with other tribes in peace gestures or in exchange for their own members. In fact, the word "slave" may not even accurately apply to these captive people…
    The earliest record of African and Native American contact occurred in April 1502 Native Americans interacted with enslaved African Americans in every way possible. Europeans considered both races inferior and made efforts to make both Native Americans and Africans enemies…In 1809, nearly 600 enslaved blacks lived in the Cherokee nation. This number increased to almost 1,600 in 1835 and to around 4,000 in 1860. Cherokee populations for these dates are: 12,400 in 1809, 16,400 in 1835, and 21,000 in 1860. The proportion of families that owned slaves never exceeded ten percent, comparable to the percentage among white families across the South. In the 1835 census, only eight percent of Cherokee households contained slaves, and only three Cherokee owned more than 50 slaves. Joseph Vann had the most, owning 110. Of the 207 Cherokee listed as owning slaves, 168, or 83 percent, owned less than ten slaves. Of the slave-owning families, 78 percent claimed some white ancestry…Native Americans often assisted runaway slaves. They married free and enslaved African Americans, and accepted the children of such unions with few strings attached. However, they also sold Africans to whites, trading them like so many blankets or horses.
    In addition, in 1827 the Cherokee created a constitution that disallowed the ownership of property by the enslaved, including their mixed-blood descendants; made illegal the buying of goods from enslaved people; and imposed heavy fines on slaveholders when their enslaved people consumed alcohol. It was illegal for an enslaved African American to marry a white or a Native American. No African Americans, not even free African Americans, could vote in the tribe. Nor could the offspring of Native American and white men if the mother was African American…Records from the time period of slavery show several cases of brutal treatment of African American slaves by their masters. However, most Native American masters rejected the worst features of southern white bondage…Travelers reported enslaved Africans "in as good circumstances as their masters." A white Indian Agent, Douglas Cooper, upset by the Native Americans failure to practice a brutal form of bondage, insisted that Native Americans invite white men to live in their villages and "control matters." Though less than 3% of Native Americans owned slaves, bondage created destructive cleavages among Native Americans and promoted a class hierarchy based on "white blood." In addition, the removal issue brought to head a simmering cultural war between slaveholding Native Americans, who were often of mixed blood, and "full-bloods," who wanted to retain control of ancestral lands at all cost. The slave-owning mixed-bloods had largely abandoned traditional ways and were not as strongly attached to the land they farmed or held as plantations. Many of these slave-owning Native Americans believed it would be best for the tribes to cooperate, sell their ancestral lands, and move to Oklahoma peacefully. Those mixed with white ancestry often violated tribal laws, by acting without consulting the full-bloods. This conflict among the Native Americans was principally about land rather than slavery. The more traditional, non-slave-owning members of the tribes had few moral hesitations about human bondage, but they deeply resented the sale of their lands to whites.

    The entry for the Cherokee nation reported that the Spanish had interacted with the tribe in the 16th (1500s) century and although the Spanish had built six forts the “indigenous people” rousted the conquistadors and drove them back to the “coast” The entry explains:

    The first known European-Native American contact was in 1540, when a Spanish expedition …passed through Cherokee country…European diseases, introduced to natives by contact with the Spaniards and their animals, decimated many Eastern tribes because of their lack of immunity to the new diseases.
    A second Spanish expedition came through the interior in 1567 …Spanish troops built six forts in the interior Southeast, including…Fort San Juan. This was the first European settlement in the interior…The indigenous people rose against the Spanish soldiers, killing all but one of the 120 stationed at the six forts, and burning all the forts. The Spanish retreated to the coast…
    Virginian traders developed a small-scale trading system with the Cherokee before the end of the seventeenth century; the earliest recorded Virginia trader to visit the Cherokee was a certain Dority, in 1690. The Cherokee sold them Indian slaves for use as laborers in Virginia and further north.

    Although it seemed clear that the Cherokee nation was slave holders, it did not necessarily mean they were under the “Shadow’s” influence. Because they were on the Southeast Coast, I was reminded of the native tribes in the Book of Mormon, which records a struggle of “good” versus “evil” between the Nephites and the Lamanites. According to the entry for Lamanites on Wikipedia:

    According to the Book of Mormon, a Lamanite is a member of a dark-skinned nation of indigenous Americans that battled with the light-skinned Nephite nation…
    The Book of Mormon describes the Lamanites as descendants of Laman and Lemuel, two rebellious brothers of a family of Israelites who crossed the ocean in a boat around 600 BCE. Their brother Nephi founded the Nephite nation. The Lamanites reputedly gained their dark skin as a sign of the curse for their rebelliousness (the curse itself being the withdrawal of the Spirit of God), and warred with the Nephites over a period of centuries. The book says that Jesus appeared and converted all the Lamanites to Christianity; however, after a couple hundred years, they fell away and eventually exterminated all the Nephites…
    The existence of a Lamanite nation has received no support within mainstream science or archaeology. Genetic studies indicate that the indigenous Americans are primarily from north Asia, and the Polynesians are from Southeast Asia. This has led many Mormon apologetic scholars to hypothesize that the Lamanites were a small nation that merged with the indigenous Asiatic population and left no clear traces surviving into the modern world that have yet been discovered…

    Interestingly, I could find no trace of an all consuming “evil” entity in native America lore. There is the usual folklore “trickster”, which is common among every indigenous tribe throughout the world. The Lakota’s “trickster” is called Iktomi. “His” entry on Wikipedia has:

    According to the Lakota, Iktomi is the son of Inyan, rock. Inyan is a creator god similar in form to other male creator gods…One story of Iktomi goes that in the ancient days, Iktomi was Ksa, or wisdom, but he was stripped of this title and became Iktomi because of his troublemaking ways. He began playing malicious tricks because people would jeer at his strange or funny looks. Most of his schemes end with him falling into ruin when his intricate plans backfire…
    His appearance is that of a spider, but he can take any shape, including that of a human. When he is a human he is said to wear red, yellow and white paint, with black rings around his eyes.
    The tales of Iktomi's propensity for mischief leads many without a full understanding of Native American mythology to believe that he is an evil figure, however, it is not quite that simple. Iktomi can be seen as both good and bad, and has been portrayed in both ways. Many other Native American trickster spirits, like Mica (Coyote) are often victims of the same misconception. Despite Lakota not expressing hysteria or extreme fear towards Iktomi, generally he is viewed as a being whose gaze is to be avoided, lest trouble find you; as depicted in the modern film Skins, directed by Cheyenne-Arapaho director Chris Eyre.
    Iktomi is a shapeshifter. He can use strings to control humans like puppets. He has also the power to make potions that change gods, gain control over people and trick gods and mortals…Coyote is his great accomplice in all of this, though there are times when he behaves seriously and comes to the aid of the Lakota people, there are instances where he gives the people ways to protect from evil, live a better life with technology, or warn them of danger.
    Lakota mythology is a living belief system, still subscribed to by both the Lakota and some outsiders, including Caucasians. There is a prophecy that stated Iktomi would spread his web over the land. Today, this has been interpreted by some contemporary Native Americans to mean the telephone network, and then the internet and World Wide Web. Iktomi has been considered by the Lakota from time immemorial to be the patron of new technology, from his invention of language he gave to the people to today's modern inventions, such as the computer or robots. Many Lakota today consider Iktomi to be the god of the Europeans, who seem to readily follow in his bizarre behavior and self entrapping tricks.
    Because the Lakota mythology is word of mouth and traditionally there was no written records, most of the information about Iktomi in Lakota mythology has not been written down or recorded. He has lived on in the retelling of tales and the religious traditions which are passed on from generation to generation, into the modern day.

    Having found no evidence of any acknowledged “evil” deities I would conclude that the Native Americans understood that “evil” originated with human beings and used their trickster myths as a way to warn their children of the consequences of reckless or careless behavior. Nonetheless, in Mexico and South America there most definitely was an antagonist to The Christ’s teachings. In LCD I proposed that the golden plates and source of the Book of Mormon concerned the Christ-like teacher Quetzalcoatl. His antagonist was known by the name Tezcatilpoca. The English translation of his name “Smoking Mirror” clearly identifies “him” as the “Shadow of Deception”, the full title of the “Shadow.” But it seems that although The Universal Christ visited and taught many Native American tribes, the “Shadow” did not follow. Why?
    The reason is that although The Christ was able to work with several civilizations at the same time, as in Egypt, Mexico and South America, before the late 20th century the “Shadow” was only able to concentrate on one civilization at a time. This changed when “his” individuated consciousness (prince of this world) took physical form as Adolph Hitler. Being reminded of this distinction tells me that the choice of the Native Americans to become slave owners was of their own volition and not under the influence of the “Shadow.” Nevertheless, it is important to state that not all Native American tribes were at the same stage in evolution. The more aggressive and violent tribes demonstrated that they were of the lower sub-races consciousness.
    The behavior of the Cherokee nation becoming slave owners and aligning with the Confederacy against the abolitionists denote evidence of the lower sub-races consciousness. Of course, the “Shadow” took full advantage of this when their interaction with the Europeans brought them under “his” influence. In conclusion then, before the Europeans brought the depravity of slavery to the New World, the “Shadow” was not influencing the Native Americans. Of course this was not the case in Mexico, because of the Aztec’s blood sacrifices, which I have discussed at length before.
    Returning to the article about Albert Pike’s involvement with the proslavery movement, to me it explained how he could be such an effective tool for the “Shadow”, which is the subject I now turn to. Albert Pike’s rewriting the Scottish Rites was even more devastating to the original plan of the Founding Fathers than the Curse of Tippecanoe. So how did a Confederate General come to be given such an important job of rewriting the fundamental Freemasonry mandate? Again the entry for the Scottish Rites provides the official account of how this came about. It seems that in the mid 19th century “the degrees were in a rudimentary form”:

    At this point, the degrees were in a rudimentary form, and often only included a brief history and legend of each degree as well as other brief details which usually lacked a workable ritual for their conferral. In 1855, the Supreme Council appointed a committee to prepare and compile rituals for the 4th through the 32nd Degrees. That committee was composed of Albert G. Mackey, John H. Honour, William S. Rockwell, Claude P. Samory, and Albert Pike. Of these five committee members, Pike did all the work of the committee.
    In 1857 Pike completed his first revision of the 4°-32° ritual, and printed 100 copies. This revision, which Mackey dubbed the "Magnum Opus" was never adopted by the Supreme Council. According to Arturo de Hoyos, the Scottish Rite's Grand Historian, the Magnum Opus became the basis for future ritual revisions.
    In March 1858, Pike was elected a member of the Supreme Council for the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States, and in January 1859 he became its Grand Commander. The American Civil War interrupted his work on the Scottish Rite rituals. About 1870 he, and the Supreme Council, moved to Washington, DC, and in 1884 his revision of the rituals was complete

    From a spiritual and consciousness perspective Albert Pike’s revision of the Scottish Rites was devastating, but what does that mean? To answer that question we need to return to Rosslyn Chapel in Scotland, the Mystery in Stone that literally has The Mysteries carved throughout it. The overall impression one receives from Rosslyn Chapel is Life in abundance, with its copious imagery of greenery and the plant of life. This meant that the main message of both the Knights Templars and Freemasons was of growth and development of the Life Principle.

    FREEMASONRY CHANGES THE FOCUS FROM LIFE TO DEATH

    As stated above, the designers of Washington D.C. had continued the image of life by using the “plant of life” imagery throughout D.C, with decorations on the buildings and statues. This was what first alerted me when David Ovason related that the official headquarters of the Freemasons in America is modeled after the tomb of King Mausolus at Harlicarnassus.24 A tomb seemed to me the exact opposite of the energy the Founding Fathers wanted to project in the capital of America. However, having discovered that Anubis, the god of the dead was now involved in the development of America, it was no longer so surprising.
    Unfortunately, making the headquarters for the Freemasons synonymous with death was not the most damaging, as stated it was Albert Pike’s revision of the Scottish Rites that ultimately led to the most devastating affect. I say ultimately, because although Albert Pike initiated the corruption of the Freemasons, albeit unwittingly, he was not the instrument for the worst action. That “honor” would go to later masons who unknowingly assisted the “Shadow” in “his” machinations. This began with the decision to replicate King Mausolus’ tomb. I began my investigation with an objective look at the House of the Temple from its entry on Wikipedia:

    The House of the Temple is a Masonic temple in Washington, D.C., United States that serves as the headquarters of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, Southern Jurisdiction, U.S.A. (officially, "Home of The Supreme Council, 33°, Ancient & Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, Southern Jurisdiction, Washington D.C., U.S.A.")
    The full name of the Supreme Council is "The Supreme Council (Mother Council of the World) of the Inspectors General Knights Commander of the House of the Temple of Solomon of the Thirty-third degree of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry of the Southern Jurisdiction of the United States of America."
    In May 31, 1911, 110 years after the founding of the Supreme Council, Grand Commander James D. Richardson broke ground on the spot where the House of the Temple now stands in Washington, D.C. Grand Master J. Claude Keiper, of the Grand Lodge of the District of Colombia, laid the cornerstone in the northeast corner in October 18, 1911.
    The temple was modeled after the Mausoleum of Mausolus and designed by John Russell Pope. The building was dedicated four years later on October 18, 1915.
    An alcove in the temple holds the remains of Confederate general and former Sovereign Grand Commander Albert Pike. Pike was the author of an 1871 book called Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, a book that describes in detail the 33 ranks of Freemasonry, the stories and teachings associated with each rank, the rituals connected to each rank, and other lodge proceedings…

    Initially, although I knew that the choice of replicating the tomb as the Freemasons headquarters in Washington D.C. was influenced by the “Shadow”, I did not know why. After all the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus was one of the Ancient Wonders of the World, so surely it was a safe choice. Regrettably, after I did a little research on Wikipedia, I discovered why the “Shadow” used “his” influence on the architect John Russell Pope to design the building. “He” did so because the original Mausoleum was instigated under extreme grief, which led to a ritual desecration of the dead. To understand the seriousness of choosing to replicate the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus, I will relate the relevant excerpts from the entries concerned on Wikipedia:

    Mausolus … was ruler of Caria (377–353 BC). He took part in the revolt against Artaxerxes Mnemon (362 BC), conquered a great part of Lycia, Ionia and several Greek islands and cooperated with the Rhodians in the Social War against Athens. He moved his capital from Mylasa – the ancient seat of the Carian kings – to Halicarnassus.
    He is best known for the monumental shrine, the Mausoleum of Mausolus, erected for him by order of his sister and widow Artemisia; Antipater of Sidon listed the Mausoleum as one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World. The architects …and … the sculptors …finished the work after the death of Artemisia… The site and a few remains can still be seen in the Turkish town of Bodrum.

    The entry for King Mausolus did not raise any flags, other than he was involved in a “Social War” with Athens. However, I was moved to investigate his sister/wife Artemisia and so I clicked on the link:

    Artemisia II of Caria … was a sister, the wife and the successor of the king Mausolus. She was a daughter of Hecatomnus, and after the death of her husband she reigned for two years, from 352 to 350 BC. Her administration was conducted on the same principles as the one of her husband, whence she supported the oligarchical party on the island of Rhodes.
    She is renowned in history for her extraordinary grief at the death of her husband (and brother) Mausolus. She is said to have mixed his ashes in her daily drink, and to have gradually pined away during the two years that she survived him. She induced the most eminent Greek rhetoricians to proclaim his praise in their oratory; and to perpetuate his memory she built at Halicarnassus a celebrated majestic monument, listed by Antipater of Sidon as one of the Seven Wonders of the Ancient World and whose name subsequently became the generic term for any splendid sepulchral monument…

    The hairs on the back of my neck rose when I read that she drank the ashes of her dead husband. To all spiritual ceremonies this would be a serious desecration of the dead. However, the fact that apart from being King Mausolus’ wife she was also his sister reminded me of another sister/wife the Egyptian goddess Isis. Was this the connection the designers of the House of the Temple were trying to make? It made sense, but unfortunately, they were duped by the “Shadow”, because it was not Isis the Archetype of Virgo that was being associated, but her sister Nephthys. I will return to this misidentification a little later, but for now I want to address the entry revealing another affect of replicating the tomb that would shape the very development of America. Evidently, both King Mausolus and his widow’s type of rule was an oligarchy. To be honest I did not know what an oligarchy was so again I clicked on the link:

    An Oligarchy … is a form of government in which power effectively rests with a small elite segment of society distinguished by royalty, wealth, family ties, military might, or religious hegemony. The word oligarchy is from the Greek words for "few/one"(…olígos) and "rule" (…arkhē). Such states are often controlled by politically powerful families whose children are heavily conditioned and mentored to be heirs of the power of the oligarchy.
    Oligarchies have been tyrannical throughout history, being completely reliant on public servitude to exist. Although Aristotle pioneered the use of the term as a synonym for rule by the rich, for which the exact term is plutocracy, oligarchy is not always a rule by wealth, as oligarchs can simply be a privileged group…
    Some examples include Vaishali, the French First Republic government under the Directory… A modern example of oligarchy could be seen in South Africa during the twentieth century. Here, the basic characteristics of oligarchy are particularly easy to observe, since the South African form of oligarchy was based on race. After the Second Boer War, a tacit agreement or understanding that was reached between English- and Afrikaans-speaking whites. Together, they made up about twenty percent of the population, but this small percentage ruled the vast non-white and mixed-race population. Whites had access to virtually all the educational and trade opportunities, and they proceeded to deny this to the black majority even further than before. Although this process had been going on since the mid-17th- 18th century, after 1948 it became official government policy and became known worldwide as apartheid. This lasted until the arrival of democracy in South Africa in 1994, punctuated by the transition to a democratically-elected government dominated by the black majority.
    Since the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991, privately owned Russia-based multinational corporations, including producers of petroleum, natural gas, and metal have become oligarchs. Privatization allowed executives to amass phenomenal wealth and power almost overnight. In May 2004, the Russian edition of Forbes identified 36 of these oligarchs as being worth at least $1 billion.

    Dealing with the last entry first, by replicating the Halicarnassus Mausoleum in the House of the Temple, the central seat of the Freemasons, the “Shadow” effectively made the Freemasons organization an oligarchy. I am not for one minute saying that all Freemasons are oligarchs; on the contrary, it is my sincere belief that today within the Freemasons are factions and or individuals who still hold the ancient secret knowledge. Moreover, there has been members of the “Orders of the Quest”, who were masons; such as Franklin Delano Roosevelt that have been great representatives of the “Light.” However, from an energetic perspective, the construction of the House of the Temple firmly placed the organization under the “Shadow’s” influence and began the long road to dividing America between those that have and those who don’t. This was further strengthened energetically by actually making the replica a tomb, housing Albert Pike’s remains, who represented the very opposite of the “orders of the Quest”; i.e., racism and bigotry.

    Regrettably, though as devastating as this was to the “Light’s” plan, the consequence from a spiritual perspective of making the Freemasons headquarters in Washington D.C. was far worse, because as the sub-title implies it caused a shift from Life to Death. To put it simply, it shifted the spiritual guidance of America from Sophia/Isis to the sister/wife of the “Shadow”, Nephthys. This began with the astrological choice for the cornerstone ceremony.

    INFLUENCE OF D.C. SHIFTS FROM ISIS TO NEPHTHYS

    According to David Ovason, the cornerstone for the House of the Temple was laid on October 18, 1911 when both Venus and the Moon were in conjunction in the constellation of Virgo and the Sun just one degree from the fixed star Arcturus. On the face of it this would appear to be following the Founding Fathers desire to perform ceremonies under the influence of Virgo. However, Mr. Ovason’s points out that one day earlier the Sun would have been “exactly upon Spica”25, but that the Moon was out of Virgo. The question is why did the Freemasons choose the 18th instead of the 17th?
    One other astrological aspect mentioned by Mr. Ovason led me to the answer; Uranus and Neptune were in opposition to one another. He relates that these planets “promote arcane endeavors”, but I was reminded that Uranus is the higher octave of Mercury and Neptune the higher octave of Venus. When planets are in opposition to one another they are in conflict, with the stronger planet’s influence normally dominating, but in the case of Uranus and Neptune, they are equally matched and so would cancel one another out. If we remember that Mercury represents Melchizedek and Venus Sophia it reveals the “Shadow” using “his” influence on the date of the cornerstone ceremony. So why did the “Shadow” want the Sun on Arcturus instead of Spica? It took some ferreting out, but I found the answer under the entry on Wikipedia for Behenian fixed stars:

    The Behenian fixed stars are a selection of fifteen stars considered especially useful for magical applications in the medieval astrology of Europe and the Arab world. Their name derives from Arabic bahman, "root," as each was considered a source of astrological power for one or more planets. Each is also connected with a gemstone and plant that would be used in rituals meant to draw the star's influence (e.g., into a talisman). When a planet was within six degrees of an associated star, this influence was thought to be particularly strong…
    Spica has Venus & Mercury and emerald
    Arcturus Mars & Jupiter and jasper

    Although in both cases the planets were less than six degrees from the respective stars, an exact alignment is the most potent affect and the Sun adds even more. Because Spica is represented by both Venus and Mercury, despite the energy of the building, the astrological influence would have been Melchizedek and Sophia. On the other hand, with the Sun being closer to Arcturus the astrological influence was dominated by Mars (Shadow) and Jupiter (Demiurge/Creator). Also energetically it created an imbalance between the masculine/active and feminine/passive energies, because the dominant influence was purely masculine and active. It is important to state that although the Demiurge/Creator is a force for the “Light”, His archetype Jupiter is neutral and can be utilized by either side.
    Although the choice for the date of the cornerstone ceremony nullified the influence of Sophia and Melchizedek and created an imbalance in the energies, I believe that was not the main reason for choosing the date. Again, I must reiterate that the masons responsible for the decision were unwitting participants in the “Shadow’s” plan. Once Albert Pike had become the Sovereign Grand Commander of the Scottish Rite’s Southern Jurisdiction in 1859, the “Shadow” gained full control over the organization. This meant that despite there still being members of the “Orders of the Quest” in Freemasonry, their influence was greatly diminished.
    After that digression, I believe the main reason the “Shadow” chose the date was because both Venus and the Moon were in Virgo; whereas a day earlier only Venus was in Virgo. The clue was in the name of the sister/wife that instigated the building of the original Mausoleum. Artemisia was clearly named for the Greek moon goddess Artemis.

    AWFN8f-6In Full Circle Part One I associated Nephthys with the Major Arcana card 2 - The High Priestess, which represents the Moon and the Cosmic or Universal Sub-conscious (Mind-Stuff). Symbolically and archetypally, the Moon has dual attributes, which relates to the duality of the Mind-Stuff. This duality is demonstrated in the card by the two pillars The High Priestess sits between. The white pillar represents the highest level, of the Mind-Stuff operating as The Holy Spirit, with peaceful understanding. The black pillar signifies the Mind-Stuff’s operating as at the lowest level or the feminine side of the “Shadow”, and generating strife.
    We know that King Mausolus’ widow Artemisia is the archetype for the lower level of the Mind-Stuff, because of her desecration of her husband’s remains through grief. However, the transformation from Isis or Venus to Nephthys or the lower archetype of the Moon had begun many years before. It started with Albert Pike’s reinterpretation of the Scottish Rites, but was completed when two masons “revamped” the Third Degree in Freemasonry, which resulted in incorporating the symbols of death.

    FREEMASONRY ADOPTS THE PLANT OF DEATH

    Regrettably, the above machinations in the cornerstone ceremony for the Mausoleum (House of the Temple) were only the final result of transferring the energy of Freemasonry from life to death. It began when Albert Pike reinterpreted the Scottish Rites to reflect the murder and death of Hiram Abiff, the master mason of Solomon’s Temple. This led to making the rituals in the degrees a re-enactment of the murder instead of reflecting the “perfection” of the initiate in his or her spiritual progression. David Ovason’s book was the key to unlocking the difference as he explains that wheat was associated with the fixed star of Spica in Virgo.
    When the Founding Fathers used corn/wheat in their cornerstone ceremonies they were invoking the Divine Feminine as the giver of Life. Mr. Ovason relates that the constellation Virgo is “redemptive of the human condition”26 and the images depicting the goddess (Virgo) more often than not has the goddess holding a sprig of wheat in her hand. Evidently, this “wheat” represented the “germinal power that would grow into the Bread of Life.”27 Of course for every positive there is a negative and Mr. Ovason points out that “the point of life” is “oppressed by the Tree of Death.”28 Nonetheless, he also relates that life (wheat) can emerge even from the “grave”, which brings in the Christian symbolism of the Bread of Life in the Eucharist. This similarity is observed by Mr. Ovason when he says that the “sacred bread of ancient mystery lore (Pelanos)” has a remarkable resemblance to the “the bread of the host”29 in the Eucharist. This brings me to how the “Shadow” influenced the Freemasons to change from the guidance of Isis/Sophia to Nephthys/Shadow and introduced the plant of death instead of the plant of life into their rituals. It concerns the “weeping sisters” of Isis and Nephthys.
    Above I said that associating the headquarters of Freemasonry in Washington D.C. to the Mausoleum at Halicarnassus shifted the influence from Life to Death. As stated, this was because King Mausolus’ widow engaged in drinking her dead husband’s ashes, which brought in the influence of Nephthys. Nonetheless, like the shift from life to death, the transfer from Isis to her sister was started long before the Freemasons broke ground on the House of the Temple. Once again my source for revealing the shift was David Ovason’s book.
    Mr. Ovason’s insight is nothing less than inspirational and quite frankly, without his research much of this thesis would be incomplete and I cannot recommend his book too highly. His insight into Albert Pike’s “contribution” to Freemasonry was particularly enlightening. He begins by relating that in Egyptian mythology, Isis (Virgo) and her sister Nephthys were referred to in “hermetic literature” as the “weeping sisters.” This imagery is supposed to represent the goddess Isis weeping for the loss of her husband Osiris and is known as the Beautiful Virgin. Traditionally, the woman holds a sprig of the “plant of Life” (wheat) in her hand. Mr. Ovason relates that this information was known by Albert Pike, which is the reason that throughout Masonic imagery there is a depiction of a “woman weeping over a broken column.”30
    I was surprised to learn that long before the “Shadow” influenced “his” tool Albert Pike to revise the Scottish Rites, he was working on other masons to change the symbolism of the Third Degree. The mason “he” chose was Jeremy L. Cross, who according to Mr. Ovason thought the documents concerning the Third Degree were unsatisfactory and determined to revamp them. The main change he made involved the Egyptian image known as “the Weeping Virgin.” 31
    The Third Degree surrounds the murder of Hiram Abiff, the master mason of King Solomon’s Temple. Cross felt the “symbolism” inadequate and in 1819 presented the symbolism of a woman weeping over a broken column.32 As stated this ancient image was Egyptian in origin and represented the goddess Isis. However, in Egyptian iconography there was another image called the “weeping sisters” that represented both Isis and Nephthys. This was what the “Shadow” used when “he” influenced another mason to further his plan.
    In the late 19th century another mason named Robert Hewitt Brown reproduced Cross’s image as Virgo in “his study of Masonic astronomy in 1882.”33 According to Mr. Ovason Brown clearly identified his image with Virgo as he identifies the female figure as Rhea, which is the “Greek name for Virgo.”34 The most relevant change that Brown made from “standard zodiacal symbolism”35 was to replace the sprig of wheat in the woman’s hand for a sprig of acacia. David Ovason relates that acacia was “a classical symbol of death and mourning.”36 He also points out that in Brown’s version the woman “is not weeping, and seems almost defiant.”37 There is also another difference in Cross’ version the woman is holding “a book”38, but it is absent in Brown’s version of 1882.
    Interestingly, when I started working on this portion of the thesis I watched a rerun of the fictional series Supernatural. The episode involved the summoning of a demon and one of the ingredients needed was acacia. This immediately made me curious as to the relevance of acacia. Dismissing the summoning of demons as a use for acacia, I was only slightly surprised to discover that acacia was used in summoning the dead. However, when I remembered that acacia wood was used to make the Ark of the Covenant, a powerful tool used by the Israelites to bring down the walls of Jericho, it took on a new relevance. The entry for acacia on Wikipedia enforces the importance acacia has to Freemasons:

    The Acacia is used as a symbol in Freemasonry, to represent purity and endurance of the soul, and as funerary symbolism signifying resurrection and immortality. The tree gains its importance from the description of the burial of Hiram Abiff, the builder of King Solomon's Temple in Jerusalem.
    Several parts (mainly bark, root and resin) of Acacia are used to make incense for rituals…Smoke from Acacia bark is thought to keep demons and ghosts away and to put the gods in a good mood…According to Easton's Bible Dictionary, the Acacia tree may be the “burning bush” (Exodus 3:2) which Moses encountered in the desert. Also, when God gave Moses the instructions for building the Tabernacle, he said to "make an ark of acacia wood" and "make a table of acacia wood" (Exodus 25:10 & 23, Revised Standard Version)

    Once the Freemasons replaced wheat/corn “the plant of life” with acacia “the plant of death” the transformation from Isis/Virgo/Sophia was complete. Now the organization of Freemasons was under the direction of the “Shadow” and when the House of the Temple, with the remains of Albert Pike was consecrated then “he” was able to set about dismantling the “Light’s” plan for America.
    Earlier, I had lamented over why America under the “Orders of the Quest” had developed into a Capitalistic society, because it was virtually the same type of society the Pilgrims had left England for; all Americans did was replace the aristocracy for corporations and the privileged. However, the “Shadow” was not as obvious in the late 19th and early 20th century as “he” is today and the mass population did not realize that they were being manipulated to benefit the upper elite. All the “Shadow” did was to conceal “his” agenda and present it as the “American Dream”, where anyone could become a member of the wealthy classes. Spiritually, this was devastating to the “Light’s” plan as ambition and greed became rampant and as the years went by it only got worse. But how did “he” convince the successors to the Founding Fathers to throw away everything they stood for? The answer lay in Fraternities and their members.
    Because only the wealthy could afford to send their sons to college, college became a recruiting ground for future masons. In college, the young men started college fraternities that would form bonds for life. Interestingly, I discovered that the masons actually formed a fraternity called the Acacia Fraternity, which has an entry on Wikipedia:

    Acacia Fraternity is a Greek social fraternity originally based out of Masonic tradition. At its founding in 1904, membership was originally restricted to those who had taken the Masonic obligations, and the organization was built on those ideals and principles. Within one year, four other Masonic clubs received Acacia charters, which led to a rapid expansion in the following years…Acacia distinguishes itself from other fraternities by being one of three (inter)national fraternities that uses a word instead of Greek letters; Acacia is the only (inter)national fraternity to have a Greek word rather than Greek letters as its name. Greek does not contain the letter "c"; however, so the proper Greek spelling of the name is Ακακια.

    How interesting that they would call a Greek Fraternity a name with no Greek equivalent. Nevertheless, what I found most interesting concerned the fraternity’s symbolism:

    Symbolism is very important in any fraternity, and Acacia is no different. The main symbol and representation of Acacia occurs within a 3-4-5 … right triangle of the first quadrant. This triangle holds very special significance to the fraternity and its members. Unless specified otherwise, whenever a triangle is mentioned in this article, a 3-4-5 right triangle of the first quadrant is what is meant.
    The present Acacia badge is a right triangle of the first quadrant whose sides are of the proportions 3, 4, 5, with the shortest side being the base. The sides are set with twelve pearls—three on the base, four on the altitude, and five on the hypotenuse. The corners are set with garnets. Within the triangle are three small right triangles of the same proportion, outlined in gold on a black enamel background. The badge of Acacia as it appears today was adopted at the second Grand Council of Acacia, which was held on December 6, 1913.
    The crest of Acacia, shown above, depicts a three taper candelabrum surrounded by a wreath of Acacia. Below the candelabrum is a shield of old gold with two bands of black surrounding a thicker band of black. In this thicker band of black there reside three 3-4-5 right triangles. Below the shield is a blue ribbon holding the motto of the fraternity in Greek "Human Service" or "In Service of Humanity".

    If we remember that the original Federal Triangle of Washington D.C was a right triangle, we can hypothesize why the Acacia Fraternity adopted it as its symbol. As I’ve continually, said buildings and symbols hold specific energy and can affect the lives and actions of people living in its vicinity. I have absolutely no doubt that the “right-angle triangle” associated with the fraternity was supposed to mimic the Federal Triangle so carefully crafted by the designers of Washington D.C. Because Washington D.C. was constructed under the constellation Virgo, the city’s main astrological influence was from Virgo. Unfortunately, as David Ovason points out “Each sign has two elements, which may be characterized as light and darkness.” In other words, Virgo-Isis = Light and Virgo-Nephthys = dark.”39 I’m sure I don’t need to say, which element the United States was under after Albert Pike took control of Freemasonry.
    Unfortunately, though long before the Acacia Fraternity was founded the Federal Triangle’s energies had been usurped by the “Shadow”, because as I said the Treasury Building impeded the view (energy flow) between The Capitol and the White-House. By infusing Freemasonry with the energies of death, this powerful group became open to the influence of Anubis, Nephthys and the prince of this world.
    In thinking about the theme of death in Freemasonry, I was reminded of the infamous Skull and Bones Yale fraternity. However, this secret society was formed long before Albert Pike altered the Scottish Rites. The question I had was Skull and Bones influenced by the “Light” or the “Shadow”? The answer is both “sides” influenced the society, but first let us review the relevant excerpt from the society’s entry on Wikipedia:

    Skull and Bones is a secret society at Yale University in New Haven, Connecticut. The society's alumni organization, which owns the society's real property and oversees the organization, is the Russell Trust Association, named for General William Huntington Russell, who co-founded Skull and Bones with classmate Alphonso Taft…The society is known informally as "Bones", and members are known as "Bonesmen".
    During the senior year each Skull and Bones class meets every Thursday and Sunday night. The goal of the activities is to develop deep friendship and connections with your fellow members and to explore ideas that allow for personal and collective growth.
    The emblem of Skull and Bones is a skull with crossed bones, over the number "322".
    President George H. W. Bush, his son President George W. Bush, and the latter's 2004 Presidential opponent Senator John Kerry are members of Skull and Bones.
    Skull and Bones was founded in 1832…
    For most of its history, Skull & Bones operated as a peer society with Scroll and Key and, later, Wolf's Head; two of Yale's other property-owning senior societies.
    Skull and Bones has developed a reputation with some as having a membership that is heavily tilted towards the "Power Elite". Barack Obama's economic adviser Austan Goolsbee was initiated into the club in 1991, the same year the club elected to tap women into the society…
    One legend is that 322 in the emblem of the society stands for "founded in '32, 2nd corps", referring to a first Corps in an unknown German university. Others suggest that 322 refers to the death of Demosthenes and that documents in the society hall have purportedly been found dated to "Anno-Demostheni"…
    Members are assigned nicknames. "Long Devil" is assigned to the tallest member; "Boaz" goes to any member who is a varsity football captain. Many of the chosen names are drawn from literature ("Hamlet," "Uncle Remus"), from religion and from myth… George H. W. Bush was "Magog," a name reserved for a member considered to have the most sexual experience. George W. Bush, unable to decide, was temporarily called "Temporary," and the name was never changed…
    The Skull & Bones Hall is otherwise known as the "Tomb"…
    The building was built in three phases: in 1856 the first wing was built, in 1903 the second wing, and in 1911, Davis-designed Neo-Gothic towers from a previous building were added at the rear garden. The front and side facades are of Portland brownstone and in an Egypto-Doric style.
    Judy Schiff, Chief Archivist at the Yale University Library, has written: "The names of (S & B's) members weren't kept secret, that was an innovation of the 1970s, but its meetings and practices were. The secrecy seems to have attracted fascination and curiosity from the start."

    When this secret society was formed in 1832, the “Light’s” plan for America was still on track and even though the society was named Skull and Bones it was not in reference to the opposite of Life. At the time of its founding, the reference to death was about transformation of the members through self development.
    As Demosthenes was a famous Greek statesman and orator it seems logical to suppose the proposition that the number 322 represented his name is correct. Consequently, before Albert Pike’s reign as Sovereign Grand Commander of the Freemasons, the Skull & Bones Society’s mission was to help select future leaders to promote the “Light’s” plan for America.
    Alas, after President Andrew Jackson ordered the Treasury Building built between The Capitol and the White House, the energy began to shift towards the “Shadow.” This shift was completed in the next sixty years with Albert Pike, Robert Hewitt Brown and the construction of the House of the Temple. I see this as being demonstrated in the construction of the Skull & Bones Hall “Tomb” between 1856 and 1911. Curious that it was completed the same year that the Freemasons broke ground for the House of the Temple. After that the society became a recruiting ground for the “power elite” as the entry says. Furthermore, by the end of the first decade of the 20th century, the “Light’s” influence over the governing and direction for America was completely nullified by bringing in the influence of Anubis and Nephthys. Consequently, the Shadow was able to begin building his “oligarchy” within the US. Nonetheless, the “Light” did not abandon America and continued to inspire individuals that had influence.

    THREE BEACONS OF PHILANTHROPY

    In learning of the “Shadow’s” plan to build an oligarchy in America, I thought this included the wealthiest men of the late 19th and early 20th centuries: John D. Rockefeller, Andrew Carnegie and Henry Ford. However, after researching their lives I realized that these three men were representatives of the “Light” and their philanthropy were “beacons” to show how wealth should be used. All three men’s entries on Wikipedia amply identify them in their works. Starting with John D. Rockefeller:

    John Davison Rockefeller (July 8, 1839 – May 23, 1937) was an American industrialist. Rockefeller revolutionized the petroleum industry and defined the structure of modern philanthropy. In 1870, he founded the Standard Oil Company and aggressively ran it until he officially retired in 1897… As kerosene and gasoline grew in importance, Rockefeller's wealth soared, and he became the world's richest man and first American worth more than a billion dollars. He is often regarded as the richest person in history.

    In reading of the contribution Rockefeller made to civilization, I was reminded of Jesus’ warning regarding a rich man’s ability to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. For most of my life I had thought his words “it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the Kingdom of Heaven”, meant that it was impossible for them. However, after learning that the “eye of the needle”, was the name of an extremely short and narrow gate into Jerusalem at the time, I realized that Jesus was saying a “rich man” needed to use his wealth to help the poor. This is exactly what Rockefeller did. According to the entry, he “spent the last 40 years of his life in retirement. His fortune was mainly used to create the modern systematic approach of targeted philanthropy with foundations…His foundations pioneered the development of medical research, and were instrumental in the eradication of hookworm and yellow fever. He is also the founder of both the University of Chicago and Rockefeller University…”
    Andrew Carnegie who was born 4 years earlier than Rockefeller was also an example of how great wealth should be used. The surprising thing is that he was an immigrant from Scotland. His entry relates:

    Andrew Carnegie …(25 November 1835 – 11 August 1919) was a Scottish-American industrialist, businessman, entrepreneur and a major philanthropist.
    He was one of the most famous leaders of industry of the late 19th and early 20th centuries.
    He emigrated to the United States as a child with his parents…With the fortune he made from business, he later turned to philanthropy and interests in education, founding the Carnegie Corporation of New York, Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, Carnegie Mellon University and the Carnegie Museums of Pittsburgh.
    Carnegie gave away most of his money to establish many libraries, schools, and universities in America, the United Kingdom and other countries, as well as a pension fund for former employees. He is often regarded as the second-richest man in history after John D. Rockefeller. Carnegie started as a telegrapher and by the 1860s had investments in railroads, railroad sleeping cars, bridges and oil derricks. He built further wealth as a bond salesman raising money for American enterprise in Europe.
    He earned most of his fortune in the steel industry. In the 1870s, he founded the Carnegie Steel Company, a step which cemented his name as one of the “Captains of Industry”. By the 1890s, the company was the largest and most profitable industrial enterprise in the world. Carnegie sold it to J.P. Morgan in 1901, who created U.S. Steel. Carnegie devoted the remainder of his life to large-scale philanthropy, with special emphasis on local libraries, world peace, education and scientific research. His life has often been referred to as a true "rags to riches" story.

    Our last philanthropist was born during the American Civil War. Henry Ford’s goal in life was to make transportation available to everyone. He did this by creating the modern assembly line, which made his Model T affordable and “revolutionized transportation and American industry.” His entry relates:

    Henry Ford (July 30, 1863 – April 7, 1947) was the American founder of the Ford Motor Company and father of modern assembly lines used in mass production…He was a prolific inventor and was awarded 161 U.S. patents. As owner of the Ford Motor Company he became one of the richest and best-known people in the world. He is credited with "Fordism", that is, the mass production of large numbers of inexpensive automobiles using the assembly line, coupled with high wages for his workers. Ford had a global vision, with consumerism as the key to peace. Ford did not believe in accountants; he amassed one of the world's largest fortunes without ever having his company audited under his administration. Henry Ford's intense commitment to lowering costs resulted in many technical and business innovations, including a franchise system that put a dealership in every city in North America, and in major cities on six continents. Ford left most of his vast wealth to the Ford Foundation but arranged for his family to control the company permanently.

    Returning to Jesus’ warning to the rich man in the Gospels, obviously, in the Holy Lands, people could survive on very little and the mild climate allowed for sleeping outside. As with everything, different conditions call for different actions. In modern times, people can live luxurious lives so long as it is not at the expense of another person’s suffering. In the case of the three great philanthropists above, their lifestyles were not created from exploitation of their employees. Even today, individuals working in any of the fields or companies created by these men earn good wages and live comfortable lives. This unfortunately was not the case for the “nouveau riche” that manifested in the 20th century.

    While I was working on this, I was plagued by the question of how the “Shadow’s” victory over the “Light” was so complete at such a crucial time. The answer as always laid in examining the problem from an energetic and consciousness perspective. First we have to understand the “Light’s” plan was in several stages and designed to prepare the ground for the Universal Christ’s energetic return. The first stage was to build the capital of America under the beneficent guidance of Melchizedek and Sophia, which is why the designers carefully laid out the city to reflect the three fixed stars surrounding Virgo. The second stage was to take place when the Angel of the Sun took over from the Angel of the Moon in 1881, which would cause The Christ’s energies to join Melchizedek and Sophia in the last full century before the end of the Age of Pisces. The next stage would be the “Orders of the Quest” guiding the country through fair and just laws that ensured spiritual development, which was becoming greatly accelerated through multiple inventions. As society progressed in knowledge and understanding, when the Archetype for The Christ, the planetoid Chiron was discovered in 1977, the true ruler of America would be unveiled, The Christ. This would be a time of great spiritual growth in the population, in preparation for The Christ’s entry into the mass consciousness in April 4th 1994.
    Unfortunately, as history has shown none of this happened, because of the “Light’s” representatives mistakes. Because of the curses and the change from the energy of life to death, instead of the “Light’s” Trinity guiding America, the “Shadow’s” trinity gained supremacy.
    The main result in this situation was that America became all about profit and ambition. Businesses that were supposed to bring prosperity to everyone began to use their employees to get richer. This was exacerbated with the expansion of the New York Stock Exchange, which had been developed in 1817. In my opinion the trading of stocks is one of the most successful moves the “Shadow” made in sabotaging the spiritual development of America. Before I explain why, I will relate excerpts from the New York Stock & Exchange Board on Wikipedia:

    The origin of the NYSE can be traced to May 17, 1792, when the Buttonwood Agreement was signed by 24 stock brokers outside of 68 Wall Street in New York under a buttonwood tree on Wall Street. On March 8, 1817, the organization drafted a constitution and renamed itself the "New York Stock & Exchange Board"…
    The first central location of the Exchange was a room, rented in 1817 for $200 a month, located at 40 Wall Street. After that location was destroyed in the Great Fire of New York (1835), the Exchange moved to a temporary headquarters. In 1863, the New York Stock & Exchange Board changed to its current name, the New York Stock Exchange. In 1865, the Exchange moved to 10-12 Broad Street.
    The volume of stocks traded increased sixfold in the years between 1896 and 1901, and a larger space was required to conduct business in the expanding marketplace…
    The new building, located at 18 Broad Street, cost $4 million and opened on April 22, 1903. The trading floor, at 109 x 140 feet (33 x 42.5 m), was one of the largest volumes of space in the city at the time, and had a skylight set into a 72-foot (22 m)-high ceiling…
    In 1922, a building for offices, designed by Trowbridge & Livingston, was added at 11 Broad Street, as well as a new trading floor called the Garage…
    The New York Stock Exchange (sometimes referred to as "the Big Board") provides a means for buyers and sellers to trade shares of stock in companies registered for public trading…
    The right to directly trade shares on the exchange is conferred upon owners of the 1366 "seats". The term comes from the fact that up until the 1870s NYSE members sat in chairs to trade. In 1868, the number of seats was fixed at 533, and this number was increased several times over the years. In 1953, the exchange stopped at 1366 seats. These seats are a sought-after commodity as they confer the ability to directly trade stock on the NYSE. Seat prices have varied widely over the years, generally falling during recessions and rising during economic expansions. The most expensive inflation-adjusted seat was sold in 1929 for $625,000, which, today, would be over six million dollars. In recent times, seats have sold for as high as $4 million in the late 1990s and $1 million in 2001. In 2005, seat prices shot up to $3.25 million as the exchange was set to merge with Archipelago and become a for-profit, publicly traded company. Seat owners received $500,000 cash per seat and 77,000 shares of the newly formed corporation. The NYSE now sells one-year licenses to trade directly on the exchange.

    By tying businesses’ success to stock prices, puts the onus or aim purely on profit and encourages business owners to cut costs at their employees’ expense. Today, with so many people “gambling” on stocks and building port folios, the consequences of pushing businesses to continually increase their profits directly leads to hardship in the working population. I will return to this later, but for now I want to return to the energetic and consciousness result of the “Shadow” creating an oligarchy within America.
    First I must say that the “oligarchy” is not an organization of individuals, but a conscious and energetic one that affects unwary individuals to further the “Shadow’s” plan. Lest we should forget, the “Shadow’s” plan is to maintain the status quo, which means preventing spiritual development. This was achieved throughout the 20th century in many ways, through unfair taxes, unjust and unwise laws, and government corruption. Unfortunately, as America was originally the base of the highest level of consciousness, its shift affected the entire world. If it seems unfair to place the responsibility for the world’s degeneration on America then let me reiterate that there is no judgment here; merely an evaluation of the cause and effect of the energy and consciousness.
    In Spiritual Evolution, the highest level of consciousness of the Life Principle is what the rest of the world always reflects. It is for this reason that the “Light” has worked so tirelessly to encourage spiritual progress in America, which means the development of unity and cooperation. It is also the reason why the “Shadow” has worked equally as tirelessly to encourage the opposite, self interest and conflict.
    Spiritual development occurs when individuals apply The Mysteries to understand self transformation. This takes a considerable amount of dedication to learning what The Mysteries are. Consequently, the “Shadow’s” modis operandi is to create as much chaos as possible through the above mentioned methods, because while people are worrying about the bare essentials of survival they will not have time to consider their spiritual development. Of course, the “Shadow” has also worked tirelessly to foster a false sense of spiritual security through the world’s religions and “he” is playing the odds that there will not be enough people to wake up and realize that they are not helpless. Nonetheless, I am jumping the gun, because I am still discussing what happened at the turn of the 20th century. As stated, the antithesis of the trinity of the “Light’ has been the guiding influence for the United States since the beginning of the 20th century. The question that remains to be asked is what did the “Light” or rather “its” representatives, the “Orders of the Quest” do? The answer is quite a lot as we will discover in the final part of Section 13.

    (Thesis-2nd Quarter) FULL CIRCLE THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED GLOBE D — f SECTION 13C
    1977 C.E – 1994 C.E.
    ***(the above heading is from the "Old Scroll Page")***

    Due to the dynamic nature of mass consciousness Suzzan has incorporated the information from the old scroll writings, FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED and FULL CIRCLE: THE MYSTERIES UNCLOAKED GLOBE D into her new 2 volume series... AMERICA’S HIJACKED DESTINY. As an in-depth treatise on Spiritual Evolution, her new books replaced those writings on the Ancient Wisdom for Now scroll.

    Decades before the “Shadow” corrupted the direction of the United States, the members of the “Orders of the Quest” were moving to ensure the preservation of the sacred knowledge in The Mysteries. Energetically they had ensured the preservation of the consciousness, by seeding Washington State. Elsewhere in the world their work centered on the publication of esoteric writing that would help guide future generations to finding and employing the sacred knowledge. This had started in the 18th (1700s) century in the Age of Enlightenment; however, some of the most enlightened writers would appear in the late 19th (1800s) and early 20th century. Two of the most important were Helena Petrova Blavatsky and Manly P. Hall, which I discussed earlier. As for Washington, D.C., despite the sabotaging of their carefully crafted plan for the capital, the “Shadow” did not destroy the “Light’s” plan altogether. This was because, the “Orders of the Quest” were able to ensure that future generations of members would be able to uncover the Truth through the signs they left.

    “LIGHT” INSPIRES SIGNS LEFT FOR FUTURE GENERATION

    David Ovason’s insightful book The Secret Architecture of Our Nation’s Capital: unveils his identity as a member of the “Orders of the Quest.” I must reiterate that the “Order” is not an earthly or physical organization, but a spiritual group of advanced souls that incarnate at specific points in history to further the “Light’s” plan to assist Humanity to spiritually evolve. Consequently, I doubt very much if Mr. Ovason is aware that his unique perspective comes from soul knowledge before he incarnated, but then again he might be fully aware. Nonetheless, as I said his momentous work was crucial to my understanding of America’s part in the “Light’s” plan and his careful recording of the statues, zodiacs and building decorations of Washington D.C. helped me to see that the “Light” did not just abandon D.C. to the “Shadow.” As stated, according to Mr. Ovason, “zodiacal symbolism” was first introduced in Washington D.C. in 1819 during the restoration of the Capitol Building, which had been razed by fire when the British invaded Washington D.C. in the war of 1812.40
    I’ve discussed at length how Carlos Franzoni’s sculpture of the Car of History contained a multitude of zodiacal symbology, but I was surprised to learn from Mr. Ovason’s book that the Library of Congress actually has seven zodiacs.41 In reading about the symbolism imbued into the Library of Congress, I realized that this was one of the principle ways the “Orders of the Quest” ensured future members would read the clues. Insightfully, Mr. Ovason informs us “Symbolism of the Library of Congress breathed spiritual life into the city…Symbolism incorporates a system of exteriorizing space with a system of interiorizing time.”42 Speaking of time, his comment about a feature on a “Huge Clock” indicated that they used the feature to portray the future discovery of Chiron. He relates that situated “between” the signs of Leo and Virgo on the clock “is a comet moving in the direction of Virgo.”43 To my mind, this comet could represent the planetoid Chiron, which replaced Mercury as the ruler of Virgo and therefore the planetary influence of D.C.
    The Library of Congress’s astrological symbolism is difficult to deny as there are two huge zodiacs, one on the floor and one on the ceiling. The one on the floor made from red marble is meant to represent the physical world, whereas the ceiling zodiac, which is referred to as the “Pavilion of the Elements”44 symbolizes the heavens. With his usual profound insight Mr. Ovason relates that the deeper symbolism of the two zodiacs represent “excarnated (ceiling)” and “incarnated (floor) powers”45 respectively. He further sums up the symbolism of the Library of Congress by relating that it was created to “be the focal center of symbolism” in the city and act as a mirror for the “profound arcane knowledge”46 that planned the capital of America.
    Before I leave the Library of Congress there is one other zodiac that goes even further in esoteric symbolism. This zodiac is in the Atrium and in the zodiac’s sign for Gemini instead of two men it has a man and a woman indicating the duality of the sign. However, it is the added detail of the thyrsus wand in the man’s right hand and the woman’s left hand that carries the deepest wisdom. Mr. Ovason relates that the thyrsus wands denote “the emblem of initiation into The Mysteries.”47
    Of course for most of the 20th century all of these obvious astrological and arcane symbols went unnoticed. Still this was expected as the creators of the zodiacs and the symbolism knew that it would be many decades before the consciousness of America would advance enough for a member of the “Orders of the Quest” to uncover the hidden (in plain sight) symbolism in the Library of Congress.
    Remembering that it was the construction of the Treasury Building between the Capitol Building and the White House that was the first departure from the “Light’s” plan for Washington D.C., I wondered if leaving clues throughout the city was a waste of time. After all, the “Orders of the Quest” had used the astrological construction of buildings to promote the energetic and conscious connection to the “Light” throughout history; surely while the buildings still obscured the energies there was no hope for Washington D.C? Nonetheless, I was forgetting that in Spiritual Evolution the consciousness never stands still; it either advances or regresses depending on the choices made. Because of this, when the consciousness took a huge leap with the incarnation of the Baby Boomer generation, the symbolism so carefully created in the 19th and 20th centuries would reap it’s rewards.

    20TH CENTURY SYMBOLISM CHANGES FREQUENCY IN CAPITAL

    As I related the Baby Boomer generation was unique as they were the result of the bombing of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Because this generation was responsible for bringing in the final sub-race of Root-Race 7 they were also highly advanced consciously. Although I discovered this some time ago, I was not exactly sure on the relevance until now. The relevance of the higher consciousness was that energetically the Baby Boomers were able to access and utilize the dormant spiritual energies left by the “Orders of the Quest.”
    The first Baby Boomers came of age during the 60s, which I call the “Decade of Change”, but it really was a time of Hope for Peace. Everything was in place for the Baby Boomers and enlightened individuals from the previous generation to tap into the energy of the nation’s capital. The three great lights (John and Robert Kennedy and Dr. King) for peace were leading the way and America appeared set to change. We see the consciousness being affected by the energy of peace in the Civil Rights demonstration, which culminated with Dr. King’s inspired “I have a dream” speech.
    As this speech took place within the Federal Triangle, it was greatly empowered by the consciousness. However, earlier I reported that the “Federal Triangle” was contaminated by the Treasury Building, so how could the Baby Boomers tap into the energy? The answer to this reveals the exceptional nature of the consciousness of this generation, because en masse, their consciousness was able to over-ride the handicap of the Treasury Building interrupting the triangle. Nonetheless, although their higher consciousness helped, it was not the only factor. This brings in the tireless work by the “Orders of the Quest”, nearly a century earlier to mitigate the “Shadow’s” domination of Washington D.C. by seeding the “Federal Triangle” with images of the “Light.”
    The man who uncovered this was once again David Ovason. This brilliant strategy by the representatives of the “Light”, involved connecting the energies of the Divine Feminine with the spiritual center of D.C. They did this with the creation of the Peace Monument. Mr. Ovason relates that the monument consists of two female figures that were designed to symbolize America grieving for the navy men who died in the Civil War. He determines this by noting that one of the women is “weeping.”48 However, as a mason was the sculpture and one of the figures is Clio, the same as in the Car of History there is a deeper spiritual significance than merely “honoring” the dead.
    I was particularly interested in Mr. Ovason’s comment that this monument faces the Capitol Building, so I decided to see what Wikipedia has to say. I found a detailed description which confirmed my belief that this sculpture was constructed to counteract the energy of the Treasury Building for the Baby Boomers:

    At the top of the monument, facing west, stand two classically robed female figures. Grief holds her covered face against the shoulder of History and weeps in mourning. History holds a stylus and a tablet that was inscribed "They died that their country might live." Below Grief and History, another life-size classical female figure represents Victory, holding high a laurel wreath and carrying an oak branch, signifying strength. Below her are the infant Mars, the god of war, and the infant Neptune, god of the sea. The shaft of the monument is decorated with wreaths, ribbons, and scallop shells.
    Facing the Capitol is Peace, a classical figure draped from the waist down and holding an olive sprig. Below her are symbols of peace and industry. A dove, now missing and not documented in any known photographs, once nested upon a sheaf of wheat in a grouping of a cornucopia, turned earth, and a sickle resting across a sword. Opposite, the symbols of science, literature, and art (including an angle, a gear, a book, and a pair of dividers) signify the progress of civilization that peace makes possible.

    The key elements are the “sheaf of wheat in a grouping of a cornucopia”, which are all symbols of the Divine Feminine. Nonetheless, the real skill of the “Orders of the Quest” was to place the Peace Monument in the spiritual center of Washington D.C. Mr. Ovason relates that the obvious choice of the Founding Fathers for the spiritual center of the city would have been the dome in the Capitol Building. But although there is a “viewing point”49 close to the “western front” of the Capitol, in examining an original drawing or “plat” of the layout of the city in reference to the main thoroughfare, Pennsylvania Avenue, the center is not the “center of dome” in the Capitol Building.50 He explains that if one traces “a line through the center” of this important thoroughfare “it passes exactly through” the Peace Monument’s “circle.”51 In situating a monument of the Divine Feminine promoting peace on the spiritual center of Washington D.C., the “Orders of the Quest” were preparing the ground for a future generation that sought peace to tap into. As one of the titles for The Universal Christ is the Prince of Peace, the consciousness in the Peace Monument is The Christ’s. Interestingly, Kristina Gale-Kumar in her book The Phoenix Returns – Aquarius Dawns – Liberation begins relates that the Pale Prophet would greet the Native American’s with his hand raised in peace, which is why they emulated this greeting. Moreover, she says that the traditional “Peace-Pipe” was introduced by the Pale Prophet.52
    In conclusion then, when the generation that was driven by peace gathered in Washington D.C., as in during the Civil Rights marches in peaceful demonstration, their consciousness was in complete alignment with The Universal Christ. Regrettably, as I reported, these peaceful demonstrations devolved into violent “anti-war” riots in the 70s.
    I spoke of this in respect to the Pilgrim Fathers in Section 8c (AHD) when I mentioned that while we were reading Democracy in America, Craig made a very enlightened remark about fighting for injustice. To recap: it concerned Jesus’ injunction to resist not evil. “The key is to fight for justice, not fight against injustice.”Moreover, he reminded me what a good friend had said about the energetic difference between anti-war and pro-peace. “Whenever we are pro something as in pro-peace then we receive divine guidance, but if we are anti something as in anti-war then we revert back to our egos.” This is what happened in the 18th century, instead of the colonists being motivated by pro-justice they were motivated by anti-injustice and that brought in the “Shadow.”

    During the sixties, the mantra of the hippies was peace and love and it was only later that it changed to anti-war. Speaking of the change from peace to anti-war brings me back to the corruption of the Baby Boomer generation and the drastic action taken to salvage the situation. Unfortunately, the action taken as stated had serious repercussions to the “Light’s” plan.

    THE “SHADOW” GAINS THE ADVANTAGE

    Before I address the “Shadow” gaining the advantage and the long term repercussions of it, I think it will help to recap what was said earlier about this important time in history. The sub-section was entitled “Temporary delay in Baby Boomers Mission” (above): (AHD)

    “The decision to reset the Baby Boomer generation was not without consequences. The souls that had incarnated after 1945 had worked through multiple lives of religious conflict and were ready to reevaluate their beliefs. Unfortunately, because the actions of the “Shadow”, “he” had succeeded in diverting large numbers of them into preventing them from being ready for the final upstepping in 1977.
    In uncovering this information, my logical mind asked how was it possible for the “Shadow” to succeed in derailing the “Light’s” plan? Surely, the Divine Forces knew what was going on. It was then I learned that in the Astral Plane of the Soul Plane, Linear Time came into play. Originally, I said that there was “no time” in the Soul Plane, but I came to understand that “No Time” only applied in the higher or upper realms; in fact the only arena that “time” did not exist was in the Pleroma, which is why only God knows everything that has, is and will happen.
    Because the resetting involved the Evangelical movement, which was Protestant, it required the consciousness of the generation to regress to the beginning of the Protestant Reformation. This regression took them to the consciousness of 1514 when Martin Luther nailed the 33 theses on the door. Obviously, the billion or so individuals did not go back in time, no what happened was much worse. The consciousness and energy vibration of the 14th century was brought forward into the 20th century. This in effect brought in all the religious conflict and judgmentalism that the Baby Boomer’s generation soul’s had worked through.”

    Having related that the consequences in resetting the Baby Boomers was associated with a religious regression, I was surprised to find further confirmation in the book IN SEARCH OF the MIRACULOUS, FRAGMENTS OF AN UNKNOWN TEACHING by P.D. Ouspensky. As I said, earlier although, we had the book, we did not read it. To reiterate, the book is based on a series of lectures the author attended given by a mystic he calls (G) in Russia during WWI. The section relevant to this part of the thesis concerned the septenary (seven) division of every aspect of existence; including the religions. I was particularly impressed with what “G” had to say about the seven divisions of Christianity.
    Mr. Ouspensky related that level one equates to “paganism in the guise of Christianity.” Level two he “G” equates to emotions explaining that Christianity at this level can either be “very pure, but without force” or can be “full of bloodshed and horror”, as in the Inquisition. Protestantism is appointed level three, which “G” said “is based upon dialectic, argument, theories and so forth.” Evidently, “G” views the first three levels of Christianity as “external imitation.” Although “G” speaks of the septenary division of Christianity, in this lecture he only addresses five levels, of which only the fifth level “can actually be a Christian”, because “to be a Christian” entails living “in accordance with Christ’s precepts.” As for level four, “G” says these individuals are “striving to be a Christian.”53 Unfortunately, the members of the first three levels “have no conception whatever” of the higher levels.

    Considering that the resetting of the Baby Boomers involved regression to the founding of Protestantism, I wondered what level they were before the reset. It is important for me to reiterate that even though I am only speaking of Christianity it does not mean only Christians are involved. From the consciousness and energetic perspective, America was the focal point for the generation, because the Founding Fathers had intended it to represent a global community. As people from every corner of the world have immigrated here, it would seem at least that part of their wish was fulfilled. Nonetheless, despite there being every ethnicity and religion present in America, the majority and therefore the consciousness is predominantly Christian. That said, I believe before the reset, the consciousness of the Baby Boomers were of the fourth level Christian.
    The reason the “Shadow” gained the advantage was twofold. The first involves the evolution of the Root-Races and what level the world’s consciousness fell to after the reset. The second concerns the introduction of global technology in the form of mass media. Starting with the first reason, if we remember that in 1514 where the consciousness level was we will find the answer.
    The year 1514 falls under Section 7, where the 7th Root-Race first emerges in 1525. As stated “With the emergence of the last Root-Race on Globe D, the next stage in my vision became manifested. That stage was the 33rd pathway through Daath from the Tree of Reason to the Tree of Truth. See below:

    AWFN8f-7

    Because of the resetting of the Baby Boomer generation back to the pathway between the Tree of Reason and the Tree of Truth, it opened the door for individuals to slip back from the Tree of Truth to the Tree of Reason. In examining the period immediately following the reset, which was known as the “Decade of Greed”, we can see that the consciousness did indeed regress considerably.
    Unfortunately, as I said earlier the world tends to reflect the thoughts, emotions and actions of the highest level in evolution, which although the reset was still the Baby Boomers. For this reason, when the frequency of the world dropped (I am not speaking in literal terms, but conscious, spiritual and energetic), the “Shadow” gained the advantage. This was exacerbated because the Baby Boomers were able to literally affect their surroundings and as history has recorded the level of violence and intolerance rose exponentially.
    The second reason the “Shadow” gained the advantage was through technology. As the ether was filled with more and more images that reflected the consciousness of the “Shadow”, “he” was able to have more and more influence on the mass consciousness. This resulted in a complete reversal of how the two sides operated. Before the reset the “Light” worked with the mass consciousness to bring enlightenment to Humanity and the “Shadow” selected groups and individuals to wreak havoc and spread chaos. After, the reset “Shadow” began spreading hate, rage and confusion through the mass consciousness, while the “Light” selected individuals to inspire to bring Truth to the world.
    As bad as all the above seemed, the “Shadow” had not won the “war” metaphorically speaking, merely the battle. Although the next decade was devastating in respect to spiritual growth, the “Light” was still able to make sure that enough people were inspired to again lead the Human Race to the Truth. As I said, one of those people was David Ovason, but in truth everyone that helped me to understand and write this thesis has had a part in the “Light’s” plan. I will return to the role the many authors had in this thesis later, but for now I want, or should I say need to address the deterioration of the consciousness of the Baby Boomers.

    THE 80S A DECADE OF GREED

    The 1970s ended with the defeat of President Jimmy Carter, by the Governor of California Ronald Reagan. The film Back to the Future’s character “Doc” (played by Christopher Lloyd) said it best when the hero “Marty”, (played by Michael J. Fox) informs him that the President of the United States is Ronald Reagan, he exclaims, “What the actor?” I can remember being amazed that an actor would have the wherewithal to govern such a powerful nation as America, but I have come to understand that for much of the time, the president acts as a figure head for Congress and a diplomat in foreign relations. Essentially, the president’s role to persuade the populace that the legislation instituted by Congress will benefit all Americans is the most powerful aspect of the office.
    With the election of Ronald Reagan, we see the ugly face of partisanship appear in full force between the Democrats and the Republicans. This was because; as the Republicans held the majority both in the House and the Senate, the legislation Congress were instituting was pro-business and favored the wealthy. The shift in attitude towards profit at all costs fulfilled the “Shadow’s” desired direction for America, which “he” began in the late 19th century. Regrettably, this shift was the first result of the Baby Boomers resetting to manifest itself.
    Moreover, because of the access to the mass media, the “Shadow” gained even greater control of the mass consciousness. “He” did this in several ways, but the most affective was consolidating the ownership of the media outlets. I found an entry on Wikipedia for Media Bias in the United States, which related that only a “handful” of corporations controlled the media in America. The excerpt below concerns the conservative bias in the media:

    Examples of conservative bias include:

    • Media Concentration: A handful (Disney, CBS Corporation, News Corporation, TimeWarner, and General Electric) of corporate conglomerates own the majority of mass media outlets. Such a uniformity of ownership means that stories which are critical of these corporations are in some cases underplayed in the media.

    • Capitalist Model: In the United States the media are operated for profit, and are usually funded by advertising. Stories critical of advertisers or their interests may in some cases be underplayed, while stories favorable to advertisers may be given more coverage.

    • Conservative Media Organizations: Certain conservative media outlets such as NewsMax and WorldNetDaily describe themselves as news organizations, but are generally seen as promoting a conservative agenda.

    Rupert Murdoch, the CEO of News Corporation (the parent of Fox News), self-identifies as a libertarian. Rupert Murdoch has exerted a strong influence over Fox News.
    In 2008 George W. Bush's press secretary Scott McClellan published a book in which he confessed to regularly and routinely, but unknowingly, passing on lies to the media, following the instructions of his superiors, lies that the media reported as facts. He characterizes the press as, by and large, honest, and intent on telling the truth, but reports that "the national press corps was probably too deferential to the White House", especially on the subject of the war in Iraq.
    E. J. Dionne, Jr., Op Ed columnist for The Washington Post, writes: "For all the talk of a media love affair with Obama, there is a deep and largely unconscious conservative bias in the media's discussion of policy. The range of acceptable opinion runs from the moderate left to the far right and cuts off more vigorous progressive perspectives."

    Once the “Shadow” controlled the media, “he” was able to influence the general public to seek materialism, rather than spiritual development. As always, “his” most effective tool was fear and the news media amply supplied this with stories of the threat of communism. As the above excerpt relates, because the media had a “deep and largely unconscious conservative bias”, they were less likely to criticize a Republican president and this was what the “Shadow” counted on.
    I must again emphasize that I am not for one minute saying that President Reagan was in league with the “Shadow’s” agenda. Not at all, it is merely that his conservative platform catered to the Shadow” rather than the “Light.”
    The 80s are referred to as the “Decade of Greed”, because historians using hindsight saw that it was the change from fair business practices, where the owners and CEO’s took care of their employees, to the modus operandi of squeezing every ounce of profit at the expense of the employees. I addressed this earlier in regard to the expansion of the New York Stock & Exchange Board.

    HIPPIES BECOME YUPPIES

    To reiterate what I said, “In my opinion the trading of stocks is one of most successful moves the “Shadow” made in sabotaging the spiritual development of America. “By tying businesses’ success to stock prices, this puts the onus or aim purely on profit and encourages business owners to cut costs at their employees’ expense. Today, with so many people ‘gambling’ on stocks and building port folios, the consequences of pushing businesses to continually increase their profits directly leads to hardship in the working population.” In the 80s that success reached new heights when the hippie Baby Boomers became the yuppies. Quite honestly although I had often heard the term “yuppie” during the 80s, I was unsure of what it meant so I decided to get clarity by looking the term up on Wikipedia:

    Yuppie (short for "young urban professional" or "young upwardly-mobile professional") is a term that first came into use in the late 1980s which refers to a financially secure, upper-middle-class young person in their twenties or early thirties.
    Although the term yuppies had not appeared until the early 1980s, there was discussion about young urban professionals as early as 1968…
    …An early printed appearance of the word is in a May 1980 Chicago magazine article by Dan Rottenberg. The term gained currency in the United States in 1983 when syndicated newspaper columnist Bob Greene published a story about a business networking group founded in 1982 by the former radical leader Jerry Rubin, formerly of the Youth International Party (whose members were called yippies); Greene said he had heard people at the networking group (which met at Studio 54 to soft classical music) joke that Rubin had "gone from being a yippie to being a yuppie". The headline of Greene's story was From Yippie to Yuppie. The proliferation of the word was effected by the publication of The Yuppie Handbook in January 1983 …followed by Senator Gary Hart's 1984 candidacy as a "yuppie candidate" for President of the United States. The term was then used to describe a political demographic group of socially liberal but fiscally conservative voters favoring his candidacy. Newsweek magazine declared 1984 "The Year of the Yuppie", characterizing the salary range, occupations, and politics of yuppies as "demographically hazy".
    In a 1985 issue of The Wall Street Journal, Theressa Kersten at SRI International described a "yuppie backlash" by people who fit the demographic profile yet express resentment of the label: "You're talking about a class of people who put off having families so they can make payments on the BMWs ... To be a Yuppie is to be a loathsome undesirable creature". Leo Shapiro, a market researcher in Chicago, responded, "Stereotyping always winds up being derogatory. It doesn't matter whether you are trying to advertise to farmers, Hispanics or Yuppies; no one likes to be neatly lumped into some group".
    Later, the word lost its political connotations and, particularly after the 1987 stock market crash, gained the negative socio-economic connotations that it sports today. On April 8, 1991, TIME proclaimed the death of the yuppie in a mock obituary.

    The materialism of the 80s, although detrimental to spiritual development was not the most damaging to the overall wellbeing of the mass consciousness. At the start of the 80s, the most damaging was the regression to the previous consciousness of the 20s and 30s of organized crime. Because, society had progressed, the lawlessness of the Chicago gangsters could no longer operate. True there was still organized crime run by the Mafia, but the consciousness from that period “evolved” energetically into legitimate businesses.
    If the above statement sounds preposterous then let me remind you that in the 1960s Robert F Kennedy was warning of the “conspiracy of evil” between the business world and organized crime. Nonetheless, a brief look at some of the changes that occurred during the 1980s in the business world will support RFK’s assessment. I already mentioned the influence of control of the media, but as television was not around during the 20s and 30s, the media is not a good example of legitimate business reflecting the Chicago gangsters. To understand how that type of consciousness could pass into legitimate business, we need to identify the main operations of organized crime in that time. Apart from bootlegging, the gangsters were involved in “protection”, where business owners paid an “insurance” premium to “protect” their businesses from harm. Of course this was a racket, because if the business owners did not pay their “insurance” premiums then their businesses would be subject to being destroyed. Another ‘racket” was “loan sharking.” In this “racket” the gangsters would lend money at exorbitant interest and physically harm individuals who could not pay. Finally, the gangsters of the 20s and 30s bribed corrupt officials to ensure that they were not pursued legally. I will start with the business of insurance, which reflects the very opposite of Jesus’ injunction to “not worry” about your life.

    INSURANCE

    The practice of insurance is very ancient, but it was designed to help those who had experienced misfortune. Insurance’s entry on Wikipedia was very informative; consequently before I discuss how the consciousness of the Chicago gangsters got into insurance industry let us review excerpts from the entry:

    Insurance is essentially a hedge against misfortune, in modern usage. In the twentieth century ‘insurance’ was also used as a form or extortion, most notably used by organized crime as a means of generating tax free income and to control businesses, populations, and politics, usually on a local level.
    In the USA, until the passage of the Social Security Act, the federal government had never mandated any form of insurance upon the nation as a whole, but this program expanded the concept and acceptance of insurance as a means to achieve individual financial security that might not otherwise be available. That expansion experienced its first boom market immediately after the Second World War …During the 1940’s there was also the GI life insurance policy program that was designed to ease the burden of military losses on the civilian population and survivors…
    Accident insurance was first offered in the United States by the Franklin Health Assurance Company of Massachusetts. This firm, founded in 1850, offered insurance against injuries arising from railroad and steamboat accidents. Sixty organizations were offering accident insurance in the US by 1866, but the industry consolidated rapidly soon thereafter. In 1887, the African American workers in Muchakinock, Iowa, a company town, organized a mutual protection society. Members paid fifty cents a month or $1 per family for health insurance and burial expenses. In the 1890's, various health plans became more common. The first employer-sponsored group disability policy was issued in 1911…
    Hospital and medical expense policies were introduced during the first half of the 20th century. During the 1920s, individual hospitals began offering services to individuals on a pre-paid basis, eventually leading to the development of Blue Cross organizations. The predecessors of today's Health Maintenance Organizations (HMOs) originated beginning in 1929, through the 1930s and on during World War II.
    In the United States, regulation of the insurance industry is highly Balkanized, with primary responsibility assumed by individual state insurance departments. Whereas insurance markets have become centralized nationally and internationally, state insurance commissioners operate individually, though at times in concert through a national insurance commissioners' organization. In recent years, some have called for a dual state and federal regulatory system for insurance similar to that which oversees state banks and national banks.

    The statement in the first paragraph says it all: In the twentieth century ‘insurance’ was also used as a form or extortion, most notably used by organized crime as a means of generating tax free income…” I preface this discussion on insurance as being the exact opposite of Jesus’ injunction in Matthew 6:34. “Take therefore no thought for the morrow: for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.”
    Although this verse relates to trusting God to provide everything we need, which is impractical in modern times, because very few people can have that level of trust, the passage is clearly warning not to concern ourselves with what “might” happen. This warning takes on a new emphasis when we incorporate Eckhart Tolle’s teaching of the “Power of Now.” I will address this in detail in the Stage Intuition of KTI, but now I need to address one of the most insidious modern businesses to carry the consciousness generated by the Chicago gangsters; Credit Cards.

    CREDIT CARDS

    Another business of the 20th century that exhibits the consciousness of the Chicago gangs is the Credit Card companies. Again, I think it will help to review excerpts from the entry for Credit Cards on Wikipedia:

    The concept of using a card for purchases was described in 1887 by Edward Bellamy in his utopian novel Looking Backward. Bellamy used the term credit card eleven times in this novel.
    The modern credit card was the successor of a variety of merchant credit schemes. It was first used in the 1920s, in the United States, specifically to sell fuel to a growing number of automobile owners. In 1938 several companies started to accept each other's cards. Western Union had begun issuing charge cards to its frequent customers in 1921. Some charge cards were printed on paper card stock, but were easily counterfeited…
    The concept of customers paying different merchants using the same card was invented in 1950 by Ralph Schneider and Frank X. McNamara, founders of Diners Club, to consolidate multiple cards. The Diners Club, which was created partially through a merger with Dine and Sign, produced the first "general purpose" charge card, and required the entire bill to be paid with each statement. That was followed by Carte Blanche and in 1958 by American Express…
    In September 1958, Bank of America launched the BankAmericard in Fresno, California. BankAmericard became the first successful recognizably modern credit card (although it underwent a troubled gestation during which its creator resigned), and with its overseas affiliates, eventually evolved into the Visa system. In 1966, the ancestor of MasterCard was born when a group of California banks established Master Charge to compete with BankAmericard; it received a significant boost when Citibank merged its proprietary Everything Card (launched in 1967) into Master Charge in 1969.
    Early credit cards in the U.S., of which BankAmericard was the most prominent example, were mass produced and mass mailed to bank customers who were thought to be good credit risks; that is, they were unsolicited. These mass mailings were known as "drops" in banking terminology, and were outlawed in 1970 due to the financial chaos that they caused, but not before 100 million credit cards had been dropped into the U.S. population. After 1970, only credit card applications could be sent unsolicited in mass mailings…
    Credit card debt has increased steadily. Since the late 1990s, lawmakers, consumer advocacy groups, college officials and other higher education affiliates have become increasingly concerned about the rising use of credit cards among college students. The major credit card companies have been accused of targeting a younger audience, in particular college students, many of whom are already in debt with college tuition fees and college loans and who typically are less experienced at managing their own finances. Credit card debt may also negatively affect their grades as they are likely to work more both part and full time positions.
    Another controversial area is the universal default feature of many North American credit card contracts. When a cardholder is late paying a particular credit card issuer, that card's interest rate can be raised, often considerably. With universal default, a customer's other credit cards, for which the customer may be current on payments, may also have their rates and/or credit limit changed. The universal default feature allows creditors to periodically check cardholders' credit portfolios to view trade, allowing these other institutions to decrease the credit limit and/or increase rates on cardholders who may be late with another credit card issuer. Being late on one credit card will potentially affect all the cardholder's credit cards. Citibank voluntarily stopped this practice in March 2007 and Chase stopped the practice in November 2007…It should be noted that the Universal Default practice was actually encouraged by Federal Regulators, particularly those at the Office of the Comptroller of the Currency (OCC) as a means of managing the changing risk profiles of cardholders.
    Another controversial area is the trailing interest issue. Trailing interest is the practice of charging interest on the entire bill no matter what percentage of it is paid. U.S Senator Carl Levin raised the issue of millions of Americans affected by hidden fees, compounding interest and cryptic terms. Their woes were heard in a Senate Permanent Subcommittee on Investigations hearing which was chaired by Senator Levin, who said that he intends to keep the spotlight on credit card companies and that legislative action may be necessary to purge the industry. In 2009, the C.A.R.D. Act was signed into law, enacting protections for many of the issues Levin had raised.
    In the United States, some have called for Congress to enact additional regulations on the industry; to expand the disclosure box clearly disclosing rate hikes, use plain language, incorporate balance payoff disclosures, and also to outlaw universal default. At a congress hearing around March 1, 2007, Citibank announced it would no longer practice this, effective immediately. Opponents of such regulation argue that customers must become more proactive and self-responsible in evaluating and negotiating terms with credit providers. Some of the nation's influential top credit card issuers, who are among the top fifty corporate contributors to political campaigns, successfully opposed it…
    In the United States, until 1984 federal law prohibited surcharges on card transactions. Although the federal Truth in Lending Act provisions that prohibited surcharges expired that year, a number of states have since enacted laws that continue to outlaw the practice; California, Colorado, Connecticut, Florida, Kansas, Massachusetts, Maine, New York, Oklahoma, and Texas have laws against surcharges…

    Usury, the practice of charging interest was considered illegal in the Middle-Ages and it was only the Jews that were permitted to be moneylenders, charging interest on the principle. Shakespeare’s character Shylock in the Merchant of Venice was modeled on a typical Jewish moneylender. However, it is highly debatable that it would be normal for a moneylender to demand a “pound of flesh” in lieu of payment. Quite frankly, the business practice of the Credit Card companies charging upwards of 30% interest makes Shylock’s actions seem reasonable. Moreover, the industry constantly puts pressure on Congress to enact laws that favor them, which brings me to the final business to carry the consciousness of the 20s and 30s; Lobbying.

    LOBBYING

    The Lobbyists literally put pressure on Congress to loosen legislation that restricts their business practices. In my opinion, Lobbying is the business that most reflects the consciousness of the Chicago gangsters. I found an extremely informative and worrying article on The Washington Post web site, but before that I will review the entry for lobbying on Wikipedia:

    Lobbying in the United States targets the United States Senate, the United States House of Representatives, and state legislatures. Lobbyists may also represent their clients' or organizations' interests in dealings with federal, state, or local executive branch agencies or the courts. Lobby groups and their members sometimes also write legislation and whip bills. In 2007 there are over 17,000 federal lobbyists based in Washington, DC…
    Intense lobbying began between 1869 and 1877, during the administration of President Ulysses S. Grant. The most influential lobbies wanted railroad subsidies and a tariff on wool. At the same time in the Reconstruction South, lobbying was a high intensity activity near the state legislatures, especially regarding railroad subsidies. The term itself came from Britain to describe approaches made to Members of Parliament in the lobbies of the House of Commons.
    In the Progressive Era reformers frequently attacked lobbyists as corrupting politics.
    The revolving door is a name for the way that ex-congressmen and other lawmakers are subsequently hired as lobbyists bringing with them valuable relationships with their former colleagues and others.
    Prior to the 1980s lawmakers rarely became lobbyists as the profession was generally considered 'tainted' and 'unworthy' for once-elected officials such as themselves; in addition lobbying firms and trade groups were leery of hiring former members of Congress because they were reputed to be 'lazy as lobbyists and unwilling to ask former colleagues for favors'. New higher salaries, increasing demand and a greater turnover in Congress and a change in the control of the House all contributed to a change in attitude about the appropriateness of former elected officials becoming lobbyists from that time onwards.
    In July 2005, Public Citizen published a report entitled "The Journey from Congress to K Street": the report analyzed hundreds of lobbyist registration documents filed in compliance with the Lobbying Disclosure Act and the Foreign Agents Registration Act among other sources. It found that since 1998, 43 percent of the 198 members of Congress who left government to join private life have registered to lobby. The Washington Post described these results as reflecting the "sea change that has occurred in lawmakers' attitudes toward lobbying in recent years."
    The Public Citizen report included a case study of one particularly successful lobbyist, Bob Livingston, who stepped down as Speaker-elect and resigned his seat in 1999 after a sex scandal. In the six years since his resignation, his lobbying group grew into the 12th largest non-law lobbying firm, earning nearly $40 million by the end of 2004. During roughly the same time period, Livingston, his wife, and his two political action committees (PACs) contributed over $500,000 to the PACs or campaign funds of various candidates.

    In itself, there is absolutely nothing wrong in “lobbying” a politician with your point of view, but when it is backed up with campaign financial support, it becomes bribery. This “business” in the 1980s became the main “tool” for the “Shadow” to subvert the “Light’s” plan. At this time, technology was being inspired that would propel the world into a new era of Green Energy. Although the article in The Washington Post I mentioned earlier is current, it portrays how the lobbyists have become a formidable influence on American policy. In addition when we remember that it was during the 80s that ex-politicians joined lobbying firms it has even more relevance to the discussion of the “Shadow’s” influence during that decade:

    The Washington Post

    The Road to Riches Is Called K Street
    Lobbying Firms Hire More, Pay More, Charge More to Influence Government
    By Jeffrey H. Birnbaum
    Washington Post Staff Writer
    Wednesday, June 22, 2005

    To the great growth industries of America such as health care and home building add one more: influence peddling.

    The number of registered lobbyists in Washington has more than doubled since 2000 to more than 34,750 while the amount that lobbyists charge their new clients has increased by as much as 100 percent. Only a few other businesses have enjoyed greater prosperity in an otherwise fitful economy.
    The lobbying boom has been caused by three factors, experts say: rapid growth in government, Republican control of both the White House and Congress, and wide acceptance among corporations that they need to hire professional lobbyists to secure their share of federal benefits.
    "There's unlimited business out there for us," said Robert L. Livingston, a Republican former chairman of the House Appropriations Committee and now president of a thriving six-year-old lobbying firm. "Companies need lobbying help."
    Lobbying firms can't hire people fast enough. Starting salaries have risen to about $300,000 a year for the best-connected aides eager to "move downtown" from Capitol Hill or the Bush administration. Once considered a distasteful post-government vocation, big-bucks lobbying is luring nearly half of all lawmakers who return to the private sector when they leave Congress, according to a forthcoming study by Public Citizen's Congress Watch.
    Political historians don't see these as positive developments for democracy. "We've got a problem here," said Allan Cigler, a political scientist at the University of Kansas. "The growth of lobbying makes even worse than it is already the balance between those with resources and those without resources."
    In the 1990s, lobbying was largely reactive. Corporations had to fend off proposals that would have restricted them or cost them money. But with pro-business officials running the executive and legislative branches, companies are also hiring well-placed lobbyists to go on the offensive and find ways to profit from the many tax breaks, loosened regulations and other government goodies that increasingly are available.
    "People in industry are willing to invest money because they see opportunities here," said Patrick J. Griffin, who was President Bill Clinton's top lobbyist and is now in private practice. "They see that they can win things, that there's something to be gained. Washington has become a profit center."
    Take the example of Hewlett-Packard Co. The California computer maker nearly doubled its budget for contract lobbyists to $734,000 last year and added the elite lobbying firm of Quinn Gillespie & Associates LLC. Its goal was to pass Republican-backed legislation that would allow the company to bring back to the United States at a dramatically lowered tax rate as much as $14.5 billion in profit from foreign subsidiaries.
    The extra lobbying paid off. The legislation was approved and Hewlett-Packard will save millions of dollars in taxes. "We're trying to take advantage of the fact that Republicans control the House, the Senate and the White House," said John D. Hassell, director of government affairs at Hewlett-Packard. "There is an opportunity here for the business community to make its case and be successful."

    The above examples demonstrate the “Shadow’s” influence in the creation of materialism, which led to the concept of supply and demand. As the drive to keep stock prices high increased, companies cut expenses more and more, reducing their labor force to the absolute bare minimum. Of course this led to a sense of injustice, which in turn led to anger and resentment; both emotions detrimental to spiritual development. Earlier, I said that “unwise laws” was a component the “Shadow” used to misdirect America.

    AMERICA’S LEGAL SYSTEM: JUSTICE?

    I was unaware of exactly how effective this was until we started watching the series Law & Order. The show exposes the fact that American “justice” has devolved into a contest between a defence lawyer and the prosecutor, with those accused futures dependent on which one is best. Moreover, the accused fate often depends on his or her ability to pay for the best. Nonetheless, the aspect of American Law that causes the most emotional response is the rule that evidence that is not correctly gathered (with a warrant) is automatically discarded. With smart resourceful lawyers this often means a weapon that is clearly associated with a suspect can be discarded, resulting in the suspect going free. Having felt incensed by the injustice portrayed in certain episodes, I knew that this was the influence of the “Shadow.” However, I was not sure how this ridiculous system had developed and so I did some digging.
    I discovered the exclusion of incontrovertible evidence from a criminal trial derives from the Supreme Court’s interpretation of the Fourth Amendment. I said earlier that the “Shadow” had succeeded in getting some “amendments” to the constitution that would be detrimental to the spiritual development of America. Moreover, some of these amendments were neutral, being used by the “Light” and the “Shadow”, as in the 1st Amendment’s right to free speech. Unfortunately, later interpretations of the amendments has and do lead to extremely harmful laws that cause serious spiritual ramifications; such a case is the Fourth Amendment. Before I address the harmful interpretation, let’s review the original (neutral) definition of the amendment from it’s entry on Wikipedia:

    The Fourth Amendment specifies that any warrant must be judicially sanctioned for a search or an arrest, in order for such a warrant to be considered reasonable. Warrants must be supported by probable cause and be limited in scope according to specific information supplied by a person (usually a law enforcement officer) who has sworn by it and is therefore accountable to the issuing court…
    The Fourth Amendment applies to criminal law, but not civil law…The jurisdiction of the federal government in the realm of criminal law was narrow, until the late 19th century when the Interstate Commerce Act and Sherman Antitrust Act were passed. As criminal jurisdiction of the federal government expanded to include other areas such as narcotics, more questions about the Fourth Amendment came to the Supreme Court.
    The Supreme Court ruled that some searches and seizures may violate the reasonableness requirement under the Fourth Amendment, even if a warrant is supported by probable cause and is limited in scope. Conversely, the Court has approved routine warrantless seizures, for example "where there is probable cause to believe that a criminal offense has been or is being committed." Thus, the reasonableness requirement and the warrant requirement are somewhat different.
    The reasonableness requirement applies not just to a search in combination with a seizure, but also to a search without a seizure, as well as to a seizure without a search. Hence, the amendment is not limited to protecting elements of privacy or personal autonomy, but rather applies pervasively to virtually all aspects of criminal law. Nevertheless, the amendment does not replace other constitutional provisions, such as replacing the Eighth Amendment's ban on "cruel and unusual" punishment with a more sweeping ban on "unreasonable" punishment.

    The harmful re-interpretation of the Fourth Amendment occurred through the “fruit of the poisonous tree” law. This interpretation is so important that it warrants its own entry on Wikipedia:

    Fruit of the poisonous tree is a legal metaphor in the United States used to describe evidence gathered with the aid of information obtained illegally. The logic of the terminology is that if the source of the evidence (the "tree") is tainted, then anything gained from it (the "fruit") is as well.
    Such evidence is not generally admissible in court. For example, if a police officer conducted an unconstitutional (Fourth Amendment) search of a home and obtained a key to a train station locker, and evidence of crime from the locker, that evidence would most likely be excluded under the fruit of the poisonous tree doctrine. The discovery of a witness is not evidence in itself because the witness is attenuated by separate interviews, in-court testimony and his or her own statements.
    The doctrine is an extension of the exclusionary rule, which, subject to some exceptions, prevents evidence obtained in violation of the Fourth Amendment from being admitted in a criminal trial. Like the exclusionary rule, the fruit of the poisonous tree doctrine is intended to deter police from using illegal means to obtain evidence…
    The Fruit of the Poisonous Tree doctrine stems from the 1920 case of Silverthorne Lumber Co. v. United States.

    The case that the Justices of the Supreme Court deliberated on involved the illegal seizure of account books that showed the defendant was clearly evading paying his taxes. The entry for the case “Silverthorne Lumber Co. v the United States” entry on Wikipedia sums up the Supreme Court’s ruling:

    Silverthorne Lumber Co. v. United States … (1920), was a U.S. Supreme Court Case in which Silverthorne attempted to evade paying taxes. Federal Agents illegally seized tax books from Silverthorne, and created copies of the records. The issue in this case is whether or not derivatives of illegal evidence are permissible in court. The ruling was that to permit derivatives would encourage police to circumvent the Fourth Amendment, so the illegal copied evidence was held tainted and inadmissible. This precedent is known as Fruit of the Poisonous Tree and is an extension of the exclusionary rule.

    Accepting that the Federal Agents did carry out an illegal search and seizure of the Silverthorne Lumber Company’s books, this was a tax case and to apply that to a gun or knife found that clearly implements a suspect is the height of sheer madness. The Justices comment that “to permit derivatives would encourage police to circumvent the Fourth Amendment”, is a valid argument, but wouldn’t a better deterrent to illegal searches be the perpetrators lose their jobs? Unfortunately, as this decision has been tied to the United States Constitution, it is impossible to alter by law. Meanwhile, the releasing of criminals who are caught red-handed (so to speak) by zealous police officers conducting an illegal search will continue to add to the sense of injustice, which as we shall see is very dangerous as it can escalate into the desire for revenge.

    AFGHANISTAN THE FIRST STEP ON THE PATH TO 9-11

    Although, by and large Western civilization has done away with individual vengeance, in the Middle East and Asia, it is still very prevalent. Up until now I have been dealing with the affects of the Baby Boomers resetting purely in America. Regrettably, the deterioration of the consciousness I described above was not limited to the US. The entire world was affected and began regressing to earlier consciousnesses. During the previous upstepping, prior to the emergence of the Baby Boomers, the Soviet Union had begun a massive expansion. As I related in section 12(AHD) because of the rapport between JFK and Khrushchev in the 60s, especially after the Cuban Missile Crisis, the Cold War seemed to be thawing. But because the consciousness of Peace failed in the 70s, Soviet Russia became aggressive again. This time they set their sights on Afghanistan. The entry for the Soviet War in Afghanistan on Wikipedia provided the details:

    The Soviet War in Afghanistan, also known as the Soviet–Afghan War, was a ten-year conflict involving the Soviet Union, supporting the Marxist government of the Democratic Republic of Afghanistan at their own request, against the Islamist Mujahideen Resistance. The mujahideen found other support from a variety of sources including the United States, United Kingdom, Saudi Arabia, Pakistan, Egypt and other Muslim nations through the context of the Cold War.
    The initial Soviet deployment of the 40th Army in Afghanistan began on December 24, 1979 under Soviet leader Leonid Brezhnev. The final troop withdrawal started on May 15, 1988, and ended on February 15, 1989 under the last Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev. Due to the interminable nature of the war, the conflict in Afghanistan has often been referred to as the Soviets' Vietnam; the analogy compares the conflict to America's role in the Vietnam War.

    Many times when the invaders to a country withdraw, the inhabitants begin fighting over who should take their invaders place and Afghanistan was no exception. Almost immediately after the Soviets withdrew, civil war broke out. Nonetheless, despite the Soviet withdrawal in 1988, the Russians were not entirely done with Afghanistan. According to the entry on Wikipedia for the Afghanistan:

    Because of the fighting, a number of elites and intellectuals fled to take refuge abroad. This led to a leadership imbalance in Afghanistan. Fighting continued among the victorious Mujahideen factions, which gave rise to a state of warlordism. The most serious fighting during this period occurred in 1994, when over 10,000 people were killed in Kabul alone. It was at this time that the Taliban developed as a politico-religious force, eventually seizing Kabul in 1996 and establishing the Islamic Emirate of Afghanistan. By the end of 2000 the Taliban had captured 95% of the country.
    During the Taliban's seven-year rule, much of the population experienced restrictions on their freedom and violations of their human rights. Women were banned from jobs, girls forbidden to attend schools or universities. Communists were systematically eradicated and thieves were punished by amputating one of their hands or feet. Opium production was nearly wiped out by the Taliban by 2001.

    Although the Taliban ruling of Afghanistan is a little ahead of the 1980s, it is important to understand how future events were first formulated. The leader of the Taliban Mullah Mohammed Omar responsible for harboring Osama Bin Laden started out as a mujahideen fighter against the Soviet invasion. Before I address the leader of the Taliban, I wondered why I had never heard of them before their explosion onto the world stage when the exploded the massive Buddhas of Bamyan. I was surprised to learn from the entry for the Taliban on Wikipedia that they originated from Pakistan:

    During the power vacuum created by the Soviet withdrawal in 1989 when Afghanistan was torn apart by warring mujahideen groups, the ISI (Inter-Services Intelligence agency) of Pakistan grasped the chance to wield power in the region by fostering a previously unknown Kandahari student movement.

    As is the normal policy in America during the 1980s anyone who opposed communism was seen as an ally. This meant that originally the US supported the actions of the Taliban. Pakistan also felt the Taliban furthered their interests, because they took on the bandits plaguing their “trucks” on route from Afghanistan to Pakistan. Therefore, there was a great deal of outside interest in the Taliban. The excerpt below from the entry for the Taliban explains the different dynamics that led to their gaining power:

    Taliban initially enjoyed enormous good will from Afghans weary of the corruption, brutality, and the incessant fighting of Mujahideen warlords. One is that the rape and murder of boys and girls from a family traveling to Kandahar or a similar outrage by Mujahideen bandits sparked Mullah Omar and his students to vow to rid Afghanistan of these criminals. Another motivation was that the Pakistan-based truck shipping mafia known as the "Afghanistan Transit Trade" and their allies in the Pakistan government, trained, armed, and financed the Taliban to clear the southern road across Afghanistan to the Central Asian Republics of extortionate bandit gangs.
    Although there isn't any evidence that the CIA directly supported the Taliban or Al Qaeda, some basis for military support of the Taliban was provided when, in the early 1980s, the CIA and the ISI … provided arms to Afghans resisting the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan, and the ISI assisted the process of gathering radical Muslims from around the world to fight against the Soviets. Osama Bin Laden was one of the key players in organizing training camps for the foreign Muslim volunteers. The U.S. poured funds and arms into Afghanistan, and "by 1987, 65,000 tons of U.S.-made weapons and ammunition a year were entering the war." FBI translator Sibel Edmonds, who has been fired from the agency for disclosing sensitive information, has claimed United States was on intimate terms with Taliban and Al-Qaeda, using them to further certain goals in Central Asia.
    The Taliban were based in the Helmand, Kandahar, and Uruzgan regions and were overwhelmingly ethnic Pashtuns and predominantly Durrani Pashtuns…

    The rise to power of Mohammed Omar is extremely interesting, because it appears to involve a supernatural element. His entry on Wikipedia explains his rise to become the head of the Taliban regime:

    Omar fought as a guerrilla with the Harakat-i Inqilab-i Islami faction of the anti-Soviet Mujahideen under the command of Nek Mohammad, and fought against the Najibullah regime between 1989 and 1992. It was reported that he was thin, but tall and strongly built, and "a crack marksman who had destroyed many Soviet tanks during the Afghan War…"
    Unlike many Afghan mujahideen, Omar speaks Arabic. He was devoted to the lectures of Sheikh Abdullah Azzam, and took a job teaching in a madrassa in Quetta. He later moved to Binoori Mosque in Karachi, where he led prayers, and later met with Osama bin Laden for the first time.
    Following the Soviet withdrawal from Afghanistan in 1989 and the collapse of the Communist regime in Kabul in 1992, the country fell into chaos as various mujahideen factions fought for control. Omar returned to Singesar and founded a madrassah. According to one legend, in 1994 he had a dream in which a woman told him: "We need your help; you must rise. You must end the chaos. God will help you." Mullah Omar started his movement with less than 50 armed madrassah students, known simply as the Taliban (Students). His recruits came from madrassahs in Afghanistan and Pakistan and from the Afghan refugee camps across the border in Pakistan. They fought against the rampant corruption that had emerged in the civil war period and were initially welcomed by Afghans weary of warlord rule…
    In April 1996, supporters of Mullah Omar bestowed on him the title Amir al-Mu'minin (…"Commander of the Faithful"), after he donned a cloak alleged to be that of Muhammad out of a series of chests it was locked in, held in a shrine in Kandahar. Legend decreed that whoever could retrieve the cloak from the chests would be the great Leader of the Muslims, or "Amir al-Mu'minin". In September that year, Kabul fell to Mullah Omar and his followers.
    Under Omar's rule, Sharia was enforced causing crime to diminish. The civil war continued. His Afghanistan was named Islamic Emirate of Afghanistan in October 1997.

    The excerpt from the entry concerning “a woman” appearing in Omar’s dreams reveals the hand of the “Shadow” in his recruitment. This would become even more evident in 2001 when he ordered the destruction of the Buddhas of Bamyan. Afghanistan had been an Islamic province for hundreds of years and no Islamic leader had felt the need to destroy the Buddhas before, which tells me they were not considered to be idols, but a representation of the Buddhist religion that preceded Islam in Afghanistan.
    Nonetheless, Omar would not become a problem for the West until he hooked up with Osama Bin Laden after the first Gulf War. Unfortunately, during the 80s the world was dealing with another Muslim terrorist organization, radical factions of the PLO.

    THE “SHADOW” STIRS UP HATRED IN PALESTINE

    It is funny how we can become influenced by the media without even knowing it into associating people and names with terrorism. A prime example is the PLO or Palestine Liberation Organization. During the 70s, in the UK we had associated terrorism with the IRA and Red Army, but in the 80s it was the PLO. I will never forget the Lockerbie disaster that occurred December 21st 1988 when Panam flight 103 exploded over a small Scottish village killing everyone on board and 11 people in the village. At the time of the incident I was flying home for Christmas from Saudi Arabia and only learned of the tragedy when I landed at Heathrow.
    The newspapers and TV had all stated that the bombing was carried out by the PLO and I and I suspect nearly everyone had just accepted it. We later learned that the bombing was in retaliation for the US bombing of Libya in 1986, when the bomber was identified as a former head of security for Libyan Airlines. Nonetheless, it was not until I was researching the source of the disaster that I learned that it was not the official Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO) who was working for a peaceful resolution to the Mid-East crisis, but a radical offshoot the ANO that was bent on stopping peace at all costs. Learning that the ANO was opposed to peace immediately alerted me to the “Shadow’s” influence and my investigation into the founder of the ANO provided me with the relevant data. As always, the “Shadow” had chosen a bitter resentful individual that carried a huge chip on his shoulder. That individual was Abdul Nidal, although that was not his original name as I learned from his entry on Wikipedia. Because the creation and activities of the ANO was partly responsible for destroying peace in the Middle East, I will relate the main points of Abdul Nidal’s entry:

    Abu Nidal was born in May 1937 in Jaffa, now part of Tel Aviv-Yafo, on the Mediterranean coast of what was then the British Mandate of Palestine. His father, Hajj Khalil al-Banna, was a wealthy merchant who made his money from the 6,000 acres (24 km2) of orange groves he owned, which extended from the south of Jaffa to Majdal, today Ashkelon in Israel. He raised his large family in luxury in a three-storey stone house near the beach, now used as an Israeli military court.
    According to Abu Nidal's brother, Muhammad Khalil al-Banna, their father was the richest man in Palestine…Every year, the father would supervise as his crops were packed in wooden crates for shipment to Europe on a shipping line from Jaffa to Liverpool…
    Khalil's money meant he could afford to take several wives. According to Abu Nidal in a rare interview with Der Spiegel in 1985, conducted in a remote villa near Tripoli, his father had 13 wives, who gave birth to 17 sons and eight daughters. Abu Nidal's mother was the eighth wife, according to Melman. She had been one of the family's maids, a young Alawite girl just 16 years old when Khalil married her against the wishes of his family. She gave birth to Sabri, Khalil's 12th child. Because the family disapproved of the marriage, Abu Nidal was reportedly scorned from an early age by his older half-brothers and half-sisters.
    Khalil sent him to…a French Roman Catholic mission school in the Old Jaffa quarter…Khalil died in 1945, when Abu Nidal was seven years old, and the family turned his mother out of the house. His older brothers, more devout Muslims than his father had been, took Abu Nidal out of the mission school and enrolled him in a Muslim school in Jerusalem, now known as Umariya Elementary School, at the time one of the most prestigious private schools in the country. He attended the school for about two years.
    Abu Nidal's family had good relations with the Jewish community and used to visit Chaim Weizmann, later the first president of Israel, at his home in Rehovot.
    On November 29, 1947, the United Nations resolved to partition Palestine into two states—one Jewish, one Arab. Fighting broke out immediately between Arab and Jewish militias, and Jaffa found itself under siege. Life became unbearable, according to Melman, and the disruption of the citrus fruit business hit the family's income…
    Just before Jaffa was conquered by Israeli troops in April 1948, the family decided to flee to their house near Majdal. "[W]e will return in a few days", his mother said. But the Jewish militias arrived in Majdal too, and they had to flee again. This time they went to the Bureij refugee camp in the Gaza Strip, then under the control of Egypt. There the family spent nine months living in tents, dependent on UNRWA for their weekly allowance of oil, rice, and potatoes. The experience had a powerful effect on Abu Nidal, who was used to wealth and servants, but now found himself living in abject poverty.
    The family's skill in commerce, and the small amount of money they had managed to take with them, meant they were able to set themselves up in business again as merchants… They decided to move to Nablus in the West Bank, then ruled by Jordan, where Abu Nidal had spent his teenage years. He completed elementary school and graduated from high school in 1955…He applied to study engineering at Cairo University, but returned to Nablus after two years without a degree—although he would later describe himself as having one, part of his constant embellishment of his past.

    Abdul Nidal was working for Aramco as a “casual laborer” in Saudi Arabia when he formed his first activist group with fellow young Palestinians. The entry relates he called the group “Palestine Secret Organization.” It seems that it was not that “secret”, because his politics caused him to first be dismissed from Aramco then arrested “imprisoned, tortured, and expelled”, by the Saudi authorities “as an unwelcome radical.” He was back in Nablus when the Six Day War of Yom Kippur broke out. The entry explains that this led to Nidal joining Yasser Arafat. It was also a turning point for him, where his “passive involvement in Palestinian politics was transformed into a deadly hatred of Israel.” It was this hatred that became the driving force for Abdul Nidal from that moment on. According to the entry, the forming of the ANO came about after a falling out with Yasser Arafat:

    Just before the PLO expulsion from Jordan, and during the three years that followed it, several radical Palestinian and other Arab factions split from the PLO and began to launch attacks on Israeli targets, and on civilian targets overseas…
    …During Fatah's Third Congress in Damascus in 1971, he emerged as the leader of a leftist alliance against Arafat. Together with Palestinian intellectual Naji Allush and Abu Daoud—one of Fatah's most ruthless commanders, who was later involved in the 1972 kidnapping and killing of 11 Israeli athletes at the Olympic Village in Munich—Abu Nidal called for Arafat to be overthrown as an enemy of the Palestinian people, and demanded more democracy within Fatah, as well as violent revenge against King Hussein. Seale writes that it was the last Fatah congress Abu Nidal would attend, but he had made his mark…
    By all accounts, the ANO reflected Abu Nidal's paranoid personality, more of a mercenary group willing to act on behalf of diverse interests, than one guided by political principle…
    Abu Nidal originally chose the name Black June for the group to mark his disapproval of the 1976 Syrian intervention in Lebanon in support of the Christians, but changed it to Fatah–Revolutionary Council when he switched bases from Iraq to Syria in 1981. The group is now most commonly referred to as the Abu Nidal Organization or Abu Nidal group.

    Like so many organizations instigated under the influence of the “Shadow”, they recruited the most vulnerable to their influence. The recruits were mostly Palestinian refugees that were already fostering resentment for Israel. According to the entry, the ANO appeared to operate very similarly to a religious cult, using brainwashing techniques. This would make the recruits that carried out the organizations operations as much victims as the people they targeted. If this sounds as if I am making excuses for the “terrorists”, I am not. I am simply pointing out that if a brainwashed member of a religious cult can be forgiven for actions carried out under the cult’s influence, then surely the same level of compassion can be afforded to the young men and women manipulated by terrorist organizations. I think that after reading of the tactics used by Abdul Nidal, a case could be made for our compassion:

    Each new recruit was given several days to write out his entire life story by hand—including names and addresses of family members, friends, and lovers—and then was required to sign a paper saying he agreed to be executed if anything was found to be untrue. Every so often, the recruit would be asked to rewrite the whole story. Any discrepancies were taken as evidence that he was a spy, and he would be asked to write it out again, often after days of being beaten and nights spent forced to sleep standing up…
    By 1987, Abu Nidal had turned the full force of his paranoia and terror tactics inwards on the ANO itself. Members were routinely tortured by the "Committee for Revolutionary Justice" until they confessed to betrayal and disloyalty…
    There were several mass purges. Dozens were killed in the 1970s. Over 40, including women and university students, were smuggled out of Syria to Lebanon to be killed in the Badawi refugee camp throughout the 1980s. During one night in November 1987, 170 members were shot and buried in a mass grave. A bulldozer was brought in to dig the trench; the men were then lined up with their hands tied behind their backs, machine-gunned, and pushed into the grave, some of them still alive and struggling. Another 160 met the same fate in Libya shortly afterwards. In one year from 1987–1988, around 600 were killed, between a third and a half of the membership. Abu Nidal even had the elderly wife of a veteran member…thrown in jail and killed on a charge of lesbianism…

    From the above an argument could be made that many (not all) recruits lived in fear of their lives and were too afraid to question or refuse the ANO’s orders. Anyway, I am sure that most young Palestinians only wanted their homes back and believed they were patriots. However, returning Palestinians peaceably to their homes was not Abdul Nidal and the leaders of the ANO’s mandate, as the entry portrays:

    On June 3, (1882) three ANO operatives—Hussein Ghassan Said, Nawaf al-Rosan, and Marwan al-Banna, Abu Nidal's cousin—approached Shlomo Argov, the Israeli ambassador to Britain, as he left the Dorchester Hotel on Park Lane, London. Said shot him in the head, but Argov survived, spending the next three months in a coma, and the rest of his life disabled, until his death in February 2003.
    It was an attack that was later compared to the shooting of Archduke Franz Ferdinand in Sarajevo in 1914. Ariel Sharon, then Israel's defence minister, used it as a pretext to invade Lebanon, calling the Argov attack "the spark that lit the fuse". It was precisely this response that Abu Nidal had intended to provoke…The next day, Israeli forces bombed PLO bases, and 48 hours later, Israeli troops launched Operation Peace for Galilee, and crossed the Lebanese border. It was 18 years before they left…
    It was with the help of Libyan intelligence, while still living in Syria that Abu Nidal carried out his most infamous operation, allegedly without the knowledge of the Syrian government. At 08:15 GMT on December 27, 1985, four gunmen approached Israel's El Al ticket counter at the Leonardo Da Vinci International Airport in Rome, and opened fire, killing 16 people and wounding 99 others. A few minutes later, in Vienna International Airport, three men threw hand grenades at passengers waiting to check in to a flight to Tel Aviv, killing two and wounding 39. Austria and Italy were the two European countries with the closest ties to the PLO, and both governments were actively involved at the time of the attacks in trying to bring the Israelis and Palestinians together for peace talks. The PLO believed that the object of the attacks was to force Austria and Italy to sever ties with the Palestinians.
    Seale writes that the gunmen were "Palestinian youngsters, the bitter products of refugee camps, who had been brainwashed into throwing away their lives..." The gunmen had been told to throw their grenades and open fire blindly at the check-in counter, and that the people they saw there in civilian clothes would be Israeli pilots returning from a training mission…The damage to the PLO was enormous, according to Abu Iyad, Arafat's deputy. Most people in the West and even many Arabs could not distinguish between the ANO and Fatah, he said. "In their minds, all Palestinians are guilty."

    As the 80s progressed the consciousness deteriorated further, which is reflected in the increase of violence. With the terrorists attacks in the West, cries for revenge became louder and America responded by ordering a retaliatory attack on Libya April 15th 1986 that would result in the devastating bombing of Panam flight 103. Unfortunately, Lockerbie was not the first retaliation target as the entry relates:

    On the night of April 15, 1986, U.S. warplanes launched a series of bombing raids from British bases against Tripoli and Benghazi, killing over 100 Libyans in retaliation for the bombing on April 5 that year of a Berlin nightclub used by U.S. service personnel…
    According to Atef Abu Bakr, a former senior member of the ANO, Gaddafi responded to the American raids by asking Abu Nidal to organize a series of revenge attacks against the U.S. and Britain, in cooperation with the head of Libyan intelligence, Abdullah al-Senussi…
    Abu Nidal allegedly suggested to Abdullah al-Senussi, the head of Libyan intelligence, that an aircraft be hijacked or blown up in retaliation for the attack on Libya. On September 5, 1986, an ANO team hijacked Pan Am Flight 73 at Karachi Airport on its way from Bombay to New York. The gunmen held the hostages, 389 passengers and crew, for 16 hours in the plane on the tarmac before detonating grenades inside the cabin. Someone was able to open an emergency door, and passengers covered in blood tumbled down the vinyl chute; 16 died and over 100 were wounded…

    After this barbaric attack Abdul Nidal moved from Syria to Libya and became a close confident of Muammar al-Gaddafi. According to the entry this relationship was mutually beneficial as a report in “The Sunday Times called “Abu Nidal’s dangerous combination of an inferiority complex mixed with the belief that he was a man of great destiny.” Obviously, Gaddafi must have been delighted with his new friend when he delivered the ultimate retaliatory blow for the 1986 bombings, by exploding a bomb over the country that had permitted the planes to refuel, Great Britain. The entry relates:

    It was while Abu Nidal was living in Libya that, according to Abu Bakr, Abdullah Senussi told Abu Nidal to supply a bomb. Libyan intelligence would arrange for it to be placed on a flight, as yet more retaliation for the American raids in 1986. Abu Bakr told Al Hayatt that the flight that was chosen was Pan Am Flight 103, which exploded over Lockerbie, Scotland, on December 21, 1988, an attack for which a former head of security for Libyan Arab Airlines was later convicted. Abu Nidal himself said of Lockerbie, "We do have some involvement in this matter, but if anyone so much as mentions it, I will kill him with my own hands!" Seale writes that this was nonsense. One of Abu Nidal's associates told him, "If an American soldier tripped in some corner of the globe, Abu Nidal would instantly claim it as his own work."

    As with any organization the operations need to be funded and it was discovered that during the 1980s many terrorist organizations had succeeded in setting up legitimate bank accounts. To be honest this information did not really surprise, because the driving force of the decade was greed and the fact that a customer might be using the funds in your bank to kill and maimed did not conflict with the profit possible by turning a blind eye. The main bank was found to be the “Bank of Credit and Commerce International (BCCI).” According to the entry it was “Britain's intelligence organizations, MI5 and MI6” that uncovered “several accounts” for ANO held by the BCCI:

    The bank was raided in July 1991 in seven countries because of concerns about fraud and its willingness to open accounts for dubious customers. The Bank of England asked financial consultants Price Waterhouse to conduct an investigation, and on June 24, 1991, the company submitted their Sandstorm report showing that the bank had engaged in widespread fraud, and had allowed organizations regarded as terrorist groups, including the ANO, to set up accounts in London.

    In mentioning the greed of bankers to profit from terrorism, brings me back to the main result in America of the Baby Boomers resetting. One of the points I made earlier that the “Shadow” used for misdirecting America was unfair taxation and in the 80s the gulf between the rich and the poor grew exponentially. Craig told me that it was during the 80s that the “bean counters” took over and caused companies to raise prices unreasonably.

    REAGANOMICS

    We cannot view the 80s objectively without considering the most powerful influence in America during this time. That power was centered on the president Ronald Reagan. In association to his presidency was the economic system that bears his name, Reaganomics. I was unclear as to what this form of economics entailed and so I looked it up on Wikipedia. Below are relevant excerpts from the entry:

    Reaganomics had its roots in two of Reagan's campaign promises: lower taxes and a smaller government.
    He lifted remaining domestic petroleum price and allocation controls on January 28, 1981 and lowered the Oil Windfall profits tax in August 1981, helping to end the 1979 energy crisis. He ended the Oil Windfall profits tax in 1988 during the 1980s oil glut.
    With the Tax Reform Act of 1986, Reagan and Congress sought to broaden the tax base and reduce perceived tax favoritism…The eventual bipartisan 1986 act aimed to be revenue-neutral: while it reduced the top marginal rate, it also partially "cleaned up" the tax base by curbing tax loopholes, preferences, and exceptions, thus raising the effective tax on activities previously specially favored by the code…
    The question of how much of the overall trend of deregulation can be credited to Reagan remains contentious…
    Reagan’s policies are recognized as bringing about one of the longest peacetime expansions in U.S. history. During Reagan's tenure, income tax rates of the top personal tax bracket dropped from 70% to 28% in 7 years, while social security and Medicare taxes increased. Real Gross Domestic Product (GDP) growth recovered strongly after the 1982 recession and produced five straight quarters of growth averaging 8.5%...
    Unemployment peaked at 10.8% in 1982 then dropped during the rest of Reagan's terms, averaging 7.5%, and inflation significantly decreased. A net job increase of about 16 million also occurred (about the rate of population growth). Reagan’s administration is the only one not to have raised the minimum wage.
    Political opponents chided his policies as "Trickle-down economics," due to the significant cuts in the upper tax brackets. There was a massive increase in Cold War related defense spending that caused large budget deficits, the U.S. trade deficit expansion, and contributed to the Savings and Loan crisis, In order to cover new federal budget deficits, the United States borrowed heavily both domestically and abroad, raising the national debt from $700 billion to $3 trillion, and the United States moved from being the world's largest international creditor to the world's largest debtor nation. Reagan described the new debt as the "greatest disappointment" of his presidency…

    Reading that during Ronald Reagan’s presidency “the national debt” rose from “$700 billion to $3 trillion”, absolutely amazed me. All we hear in the news today from the Republicans is how President Obama is ruining the country by burying the US in debt.
    It would seem that the Republicans have conveniently forgotten that it was during the Reagan Administration that for the first time America was the debtor instead of the creditor. The question of why this fact is overlooked is answered by the overwhelming drive for partisanship. Under this influence, individuals become driven by the need to destroy their opponents, no matter what the cost. As I said, this is the result of the dualistic nature this country was developed under, after the “Light’s” plan for Washington D.C. was thwarted. It can be tempting to lay the blame on politicians, but that would be an error in judgment. True many politicians are driven by ambition; however, most of the people in Congress are caught in the energy and consciousness of the “Shadow’s” influence without knowing it.
    It was during the 80s that the rampant partisanship became a real problem. Please understand when I speak of Republican and Democrat I am speaking of the general consciousness of the parties and not commenting on either party politically.

    WASHINGTON’S FAREWELL ADDRESS WARNS OF PARTISANSHIP

    Talking of parties, George Washington warned of the danger of separate political parties in his Farewell Address. I found the transcript of the address on Wikipedia and have selected the relevant passage:

    While Washington accepts the fact that it is natural for people to organize and operate within groups like political parties, he also argues that every government has recognized political parties as an enemy and has sought to repress them because of their tendency to seek more power than other groups and take revenge on political opponents. He argues that these parties' efforts to seize power and exact revenge upon their opponents have led to horrible atrocities and will ultimately end in despotism as people throw their support behind the most powerful faction and the faction focuses on increasing their own power instead of promoting the public liberty.
    Washington goes on to acknowledge the fact that parties are sometimes beneficial in promoting liberty in monarchies, but argues that political parties must be restrained in a popularly elected government because of their tendency to distract the government from their duties, create unfounded jealousies amongst groups and regions, raise false alarms amongst the people, promote riots and insurrection, and provide foreign nations and interests access to the government where they can impose their will upon the country…

    Returning to Reaganomics being detrimental to spiritual development in the 80s, the entry relates that “Since Reagan's presidency, however, Republican federal politicians have for the most part continued to support his program of low taxes and private sector growth.” Unfortunately, this attitude only benefited the wealthy and increased the gulf between the working population of employees and management. It seemed to me that in the 80s the prices and wages went through the roof compared to the slow and steady climb from previous decades. I wondered if there was a way to find out if this rise can be tracked. It took some digging but I found a link for the “Average Weekly Earnings for all private nonfarm workers” from 1964 to 2004.” It adds that the table is “in 1982 constant dollars.” I had no idea what this meant so I looked up the term on Wikipedia:

    The term Constant dollars refer to a metric for valuing the price of something over time, without that metric changing due to inflation or deflation. The term specifically refers to dollars whose present value is linked to a given year.
    Constant dollars are used to compare the "real value" of an income or price to put the "nominal value" in perspective. For example, who was making more money, your father who made $5,000 at his first job in 1957, or you when you started at $18,000 in 1986? The answer depends on how much can be purchased by each salary. Is a gallon of gasoline more expensive in 1972 than it is today? It depends on how long a person needs to work to earn the money to buy the gas. Converting the nominal values into constant dollars compares what $5,000 could buy in 1957 to what $18,000 could buy in 1986…
    The inflation calculator at the Bureau of Labor Statistics shows that $5,000 in 1957 has a value of $19,501.78 in 1986 dollars or that $18,000 in 1986 has a value of $4,614.96 in 1957 dollars. So dad was making more money, even though $18,000 looks larger than $5,000. Any year can be used as a baseline for comparing two years as long as it is consistent. For example, both salaries could be converted into 1970 dollars. Then the $18,000 becomes $6,372.26 in 1970 dollars, and the $5,000 becomes $6,903.91 in 1970 dollars. The relative position stays the same no matter what year is used as a baseline. Also the fraction of (1986 salary)/(1957 salary) remains the same as well when both are in constant dollars.

    Interestingly, according to the table the real wage of the average “nonfarmer” worker has gone down. In 1964 it was $302.51 and rose steadily to $339.51 in 1972. It then dropped each year until its low in 1975 of $305.16. The average real wage rebounded a little in 1976 and 1977 to $310.99 and then dropped in 1978 50c to $310.41. However, from that time on the real average weekly wage never again reached $300. In 2004 the real average weekly wage was only $277.57.
    Nevertheless, although the average worker seemed worse off in the 80s, 90s and into the new millennium, this was not the case for executives and CEOs. I did not expect to be able to find information on the disparity between the average employee and company executives, but I was pleasantly surprise to come across an entry for Executive Compensation, which included criticisms on the exorbitant amounts and the unethical practices employed:

    In 2005, the issue of executive compensation at American companies has been harshly criticized by columnist and Pulitzer Prize winner Gretchen Morgenson in her Market Watch column for the Sunday "Money & Business" section of the New York Times newspaper.
    A February 2009 report, published by the Institute for Policy Studies notes the impact excessive executive compensation has on taxpayers:

    U.S. taxpayers subsidize excessive executive compensation — by more than $20 billion per year — via a variety of tax and accounting loopholes. For example, there are no meaningful limits on how much companies can deduct from their taxes for the expense of executive compensation. The more they pay their CEO, the more they can deduct. A proposed reform to cap tax deductibility at no more than 25 times the pay of the lowest-paid worker could generate more than $5 billion in extra federal revenues per year. Although a proposal such as this one would tighten controls on pay to executives, this study does take into consideration (or at least does not address) the tax obligations of the individual (CEO) that receives this compensation. Every dollar that is deducted from the firm's income is subject to the personal tax of the individual receiving such pay.

    Unions have been very vocal in their opposition to high executive compensation. The AFL-CIO sponsors a website called Executive Paywatch which allows users to compare their salaries to the CEOs of the companies where they work.
    In 2007, CEOs in the S&P 500, averaged $10.5 million annually, 344 times the pay of typical American workers. This was a drop in ratio from 2000, when they averaged 525 times the average pay.
    To work around the restrictions and the political outrage concerning executive pay practices, banks in particular turned to using life insurance policies to fund bonuses, deferred pay and pensions owed to its executives. Under this scenario, a bank insures thousands of its employees under the life insurance policy, naming itself as the beneficiary of the policy. Banks undertake this practice often without the knowledge or consent of the employee…In one case, a family of a former employee filed a lawsuit against the bank after the family questioned the practices of the bank in its coverage of the employee. The insurance company accidentally sent the widow of the deceased employee a check for a $1.6 million that was payable to the bank after the former employee died in 2008. In that case, bank allegedly told the employee in 2001 that the employee was eligible for a $150,000 supplemental life insurance benefit if the employee signed a consent form to allow the bank to add the employee to the bank's life insurance policy. The bank fired the employee four months after the employee consented to the arrangement. After that employee's death, the family collected no benefits from the employee life insurance policies provided by the bank, since the bank had canceled the employee's benefit after the firing…
    A study by University of Florida researchers found that highly paid CEOS improve company profitability as opposed to executives making less for similar jobs…
    There are some examples of excessive chief executive officer pay in the early twentieth century. When the United States government took control of the railroad industry during the 1910s, they discovered enormous salaries for the railroad bosses. After the Securities and Exchanges Commission was set up in the 1930s, it was concerned enough about excessive executive compensation that it began requiring yearly reporting of company earnings to help reign in abuse. These examples show that excessive CEO pay is not a new phenomenon, just perhaps not as common as today.
    However, while there were some examples of excess early last century, CEO pay generally increased very little on a yearly basis. This was in part due to high income taxes on the wealthy. To get around this, companies like General Electric began to offer stock options in the late 1950s. The United States government eventually pared down the income taxes on the wealthy – from 91% in the 1950s, to 28% in the 1980s. In effect, this greatly reduced any implied salary cap on compensation…

    The comment on the lowering of the top tax rate from 91% in the 50s to 28% in the 80s brings me back to the unfair tax system that creates hardship and resentment. Today the top tax rate is 35%, however, people earning up to $8,350 are taxed at 10% and over $8,350 15%.
    When I learned that people are taxed on such a paltry amount, I was amazed and I wondered how the tax system had been determined originally. On Wikipedia in the entry for Personal Exemption (United States), I found the excerpt below:

    The personal exemption amount in 1894 was $4,000 ($80,000 in 2005 dollars). That tax was declared unconstitutional in 1895. The tax in its present form which began around 1913 had a personal exemption amount of $3,000 ($57,000 in 2005 dollars), or $4,000 for married couples.

    The above information told me that the first lawmakers considered the sharing of wealth as an important part of America’s development. The Congress and presidents felt that only those individuals that were comfortable should contribute to the expenses incurred for running the country. Today, someone earning $57,000 a year is a member of the middle class and falls into the third tax bracket of 25%. Unfortunately, the minimum personal exemption is only $3,650; so what happened? We can trace the widening gulf between the rich and the poor to the “Shadow’s” plan to create an “oligarchy.” However, because of Franklyn Delano Roosevelt’s presidency and the brief hopeful period during the 60s, “he” was unable to implement “his” plan to create an “oligarchy” of wealthy individuals until the resetting of the Baby Boomers, as is demonstrated with the consciousness of greed at that time.
    Spiritually, the creation of such disparity in circumstances that began in the 80s caused the consciousness to plummet, which led to even more regression in the energy. I know this because of a very specific phenomenon that arose during the 80s, but before I get to that on the human level, the consciousness of greed resulted in an increased lack of compassion.
    In researching the consciousness of greed, I read several articles complaining that the bulk of taxes are paid by a very small percentage of the population. Moreover, every year more and more people are removed from the tax base, “escaping” paying their fair share. But let’s consider this argument from a logical perspective. If so many people are falling away as tax payers it means that the number of people earning less than $8.350 a year is growing!
    The entry on Personal Exemption explains that the standard deductions have not kept up with inflation and that exemption is now “less than half of the poverty line.” Financial experts would say that this is Capitalism in action, providing the means for the American Dream, while assisting those who fail to take advantage of the opportunity, to survive. As more and more people fall below the poverty line, the need for public assistance increases. Thank God for the Welfare system, or not? As I wrote this I realized that to understand the increase of the consciousness of greed, I needed to understand the change in the attitude to the poor.

    EVOLUTION OF SOCIETY’S ATTITUDE TO POVERTY

    At the founding of America and into the late 1900s, the role of providing for the poor was primarily the Church and its parishioner’s responsibility. Christians during this time believed it was their duty to help their fellow “man” in their time of need. It seems that the Enlightenment movement changed this attitude when it began to adopt the concept of Social Darwinism. I was unfamiliar with this term and so I looked it up on Wikipedia and found the excerpts below:

    Social Darwinism is a pejorative term used in criticism of ideologies or ideas concerning their exploitation of concepts in biology and social sciences to artificially create political change that reduces the fertility of certain individuals, races, and subcultures having certain “undesired” qualities. It has very rarely been used as a self description…
    The term draws upon the common use of the term Darwinism, which has been used to describe a range of evolutionary views, but in the late 19th century was applied more specifically to natural selection as first advanced by Charles Darwin to explain speciation in populations of organisms. The process includes competition between individuals for limited resources, popularly known as “survival of the fittest”, a term coined by anthropologist Herbert Spencer…
    "Social Darwinism" was first described by Oscar Schmidt of the University of Strasbourg, reporting at a scientific and medical conference held in Munich in 1877. He noted how socialists, although opponents of Darwin’s theory, nonetheless used it to add force to their political arguments…
    Hypotheses of social evolution and cultural evolution are common in Europe. The Enlightenment thinkers who preceded Darwin, such as Hegel, often argued that societies progressed through stages of increasing development. Earlier thinkers also emphasized conflict as an inherent feature of social life. Thomas Hobbes’s 17th century portrayal of the state of nature seems analogous to the competition for natural resources described by Darwin. Social Darwinism is distinct from other theories of social change because of the way it draws Darwin’s distinctive ideas from the field of biology into social studies.
    Darwin’s unique discussion of evolution considered the supernatural in human development. Unlike Hobbes, he believed that this struggle for natural resources allowed individuals with certain physical and mental traits to succeed more frequently than others, and that these traits accumulated in the population over time, which under certain conditions could lead to the descendants being so different that they would be defined as a new species.
    However, Darwin felt that “social instincts” such as “sympathy” and “moral sentiments” also evolved through natural selection, and that these resulted in the strengthening of societies in which they occurred, so much so that he wrote about it in Descent of Man:

    "The following proposition seems to me in a high degree probable- namely, that any animal whatever, endowed with well-marked social instincts, the parental and filial affections being here included, would inevitably acquire a moral sense or conscience, as soon as its intellectual powers had become as well, or nearly as well developed, as in man. For, firstly, the social instincts lead an animal to take pleasure in the society of its fellows, to feel a certain amount of sympathy with them, and to perform various services for them."

    Although the UK welfare system in its present state was introduced after WWII, I was surprised to learn from the entry for Social Darwinism that it was the theory that led to the change in attitude to the poor in the UK; almost half a century earlier:

    After the 1906 election, David Lloyd George and Winston Churchill began to reform society according to the Rowntree Report. The report detailed poor people from York and explained that although they tried hard to lift themselves out of their poverty, it was nearly always impossible. This contributed to changing the prevalent social view that the poor were lazy and stupid, and new policies were made concerning the ‘Deserving Poor’. These social reforms earned the Liberal Party the title ‘Fathers of the Welfare State’ and were largely due to the implementation of Social Darwinist philosophies.

    As for the United States, the entry relates that Herbert Spencer’s ideas were well received in America. The downside of the theory tended to place the responsibility of the circumstances of the poor, on the poor themselves:

    Spencer proved to be a popular figure in the 1870s primarily because his application of evolution to all areas of human endeavor promoted an optimistic view of the future as inevitably becoming better; in the United States, writers and thinkers of the gilded age…all developed theories of social evolution as a result of their exposure to the works of Darwin and Spencer.

    Fortunately, at the time not all the wealthy individuals were convinced that it was best to let the poor fend for themselves as it promoted effort to improve their lives. The entry reports most of them continued to support programs through philanthropy:

    The great majority of American businessmen rejected the anti-philanthropic implications of the theory. Instead they gave millions to build schools, colleges, hospitals, art institutes, parks and many other institutions. Andrew Carnegie, who admired Spencer, was the leading philanthropist in the world (1890–1920), and a major leader against imperialism and warfare.

    As I have covered the importance of Andrew Carnegie and his fellow “Beacons of Hope” earlier, I will move on. In considering the plight of the poor, one cannot escape the contentious debate over the Welfare System.

    WELFARE: INSTIGATED BY THE “LIGHT” OR THE “SHADOW”?

    I had always attributed America’s welfare system to the inspiration of the “Light”, only an article that was sent to us recently made me wonder. The article was entitled From Compassion to Pity: A Short History of Trends in American Poverty Fighting by Scott D. Allen. One of the main points raised in the article concerns the role of the Church in relieving the plight of the poor. Before I discuss the salient points of the article, I want to review an excerpt from the entry for Welfare on Wikipedia, which addresses Welfare in the 20th century and provides a time-line for its development from the late 1800s:

    From the 1930s on, New York City government provided welfare payments to the poor. By the 1960s, as whites moved to the suburbs, the city was having trouble making the payments and attempted to purge the rolls of those who were committing welfare fraud. Twenty individuals who had been denied welfare sued in a case that went to the United States Supreme Court, Goldberg v. Kelly. The Court ruled that those suspected of committing welfare fraud must receive individual hearings before being denied welfare. Journalist David Frum considers this ruling to be a milestone leading to the city's 1975 budget disaster.
    After the Great Society legislation of the 1960s, for the first time a person who was not elderly or disabled could receive a living from the American government. This could include general welfare payments, health care through Medicaid, food stamps, special payments for pregnant women and young mothers, and federal and state housing benefits. In 1968, 4.1% of families were headed by a woman on welfare; by 1980, this increased to 10%. In the 1970s, California was the U.S. state with the most generous welfare system. Virtually all food stamp costs are paid by the federal government.
    Before the Welfare Reform Act of 1996, welfare was "once considered an open-ended right," but welfare reform converted it "into a finite program built to provide short-term cash assistance and steer people quickly into jobs." Prior to reform, states were given "limitless" money by the federal government, increasing per family on welfare, under the 60-year-old Aid to Families with Dependent Children (AFDC) program. This gave states no incentive to direct welfare funds to the neediest recipients or to encourage individuals to go off welfare (the state lost federal money when someone left the system). One child in seven nationwide received AFDC funds, which mostly went to able-bodied single mothers.
    After reforms, which President Bill Clinton said would "end welfare as we know it," amounts from the federal government were given out in a flat rate per state based on population. The new program is called Temporary Assistance to Needy Families (TANF). It also encourages states to require some sort of employment search in exchange for providing funds to individuals and imposes a five-year time limit on cash assistance. The bill restricts welfare from most legal immigrants and increased financial assistance for child care. The federal government also maintains an emergency $2 billion TANF fund to assist states that may have rising unemployment.
    Millions of people left the welfare rolls (a 60% drop overall), employment rose, and the child poverty rate was reduced. A 2007 Congressional Budget Office study found that incomes in affected families rose by 35%. The reforms were "widely applauded" after "bitter protest." The Times called the reform "one of the few undisputed triumphs of American government in the past 20 years." Critics of the reforms sometimes point out that the reason for the massive decrease of people on the welfare rolls in the United States in the 1990s wasn't due to a rise in actual gainful employment in this population, but rather, due almost exclusively to their offloading into workfare, giving them a different classification than classic welfare recipient.
    Aspects of the program vary in different states; Michigan, for example, requires a month in a job search program before benefits can begin.
    The National Review editorialized that the Economic Stimulus Act of 2009 will reverse the welfare-to-work provisions that Bill Clinton signed in the 1990s and again base federal grants to states on the number of people signed up for welfare rather than at a flat rate. One of the experts who worked on the 1996 bill said that the provisions would lead to the largest one-year increase in welfare spending in American history. The House bill provides $4 billion to pay 80% of states' welfare caseloads. Although each state received $16.5 billion annually from the federal government as welfare rolls dropped, they spent the rest of the block grant on other types of assistance rather than saving it for worse economic times.
    Time line
    1880’s-1890’s: There were attempts made to try and move poor from work yards to poor houses if they were in search of relief funds.
    1893-1894: Attempts were made at the first unemployment payments, but were unsuccessful due to the 1893-1894 recession.
    1932: The Great Depression has gotten worse and the first attempts to fund relief failed. The “Emergency Relief Act” was passed into law. It gives local governments $300 million.
    1933: In March of 1933 Roosevelt pushes congress to establish the Civilian Conservation Corps.
    1935: The Social Security Bill was passed on June 17 1935. The bill included direct relief (cash, food stamps, etc.) and changes for unemployment insurance.
    1940: Aid to Families With Dependant Children (AFDC) was established.
    1964: Johnson’s War on Poverty is underway, and the Economic Opportunity Act was passed. Commonly know as “the Great Society”
    1996: Passed under Clinton; “The Personal Responsibility and Work Opportunity Reconciliation Act of 1996” becomes law.

    On the whole, I would conclude that the Welfare System was instigated out of compassion and therefore in line with the “Light’s” principles. However, as with so many other programs instigated by the “Light”, the “Shadow” found ways to twist it to benefit “his” plans. The aforementioned article From Compassion to Pity: A Short History of Trends in American Poverty Fighting by Scott D. Allen, provided an encapsulation of the negative side of America’s Welfare System. Although I do not agree with all of Mr. Scott’s conclusions, one thing I do agree with him on is his belief that the problem began with taking God out of the equation of how to help the poor:

    One of the products of the revitalization of Social Universalism in America was Jane Addams’s Hull-House, begun in 1889. Hull-House, describing itself in a Chicago charity handbook, proclaimed with some huffiness, “There are no religious affiliations.” Out went the hymns and testimonies and in came political action. Those who came to live in the settlements were often good-hearted people-but they wanted to save the world, not the individual. Addams herself stated in her memoirs in 1910 that “one of the first lessons we learned at Hull-House was that private beneficence is totally inadequate.” Deletion of the idea of a sinful nature and delight in utopian hopes worked hand in band, for if hand-outs were no longer corrupting, mass transformation down a broad highway of material redistribution became not only possible, but preferable. Hull-House (and the settlement house movement which it spawned,) through its emphasis on the material over the spiritual and the political over the personal, became the inspiration of governmental social work programs of the 1930s and community action programs of the 1960s.
    The nation’s first major political attempt at a national welfare system came in January 1909, when two hundred prominent men and women met at the White House Conference on the Care of Dependent Children and proposed programs to help the two classically needy groups, widows and impoverished children. First came proposals for what were called “widow’s pensions” and by 1919, widow’s pensions were available in thirty-nine states. Over the years coverage was extended to women whose husbands, for whatever reason, were unable to support their families. As the widow’s [now mother’s] pension movement blossomed, so did another outgrowth of the 1909 conference drive to establish a “federal children’s bureau.” This bureau quickly became a factory that churned out plans for extension of governmental involvement. The growing call for governmental action accompanied a new stress on professionalism in social work. As professionals began to dominate the realm of compassion, volunteers began to depart. Hired social work professionals, furthermore, became dependent upon government charity spending for their livelihood; thus they continued to emphasize the necessity of large-scale social and political change rather than personal involvement, which was increasingly seen as being old-fashioned.

    Nonetheless, the main problem to welfare according to Mr. Scott escalated with laws enacted during the Great Depression. Quoting Frank Bruno he relates that it was at this time that “Instead of being the Cinderella that must be satisfied with the leavings, social work was placed by the depression among the primary functions of government.” However, Mr. Scott informs us that “The welfare revolution did not come spontaneously.” He sees it as developing through a large donation from the Rockefeller Foundation. This donation included a provision to “educate public opinion regarding the fundamental importance of welfare work in present-day government.” It was at this time that the shift was made to identifying and correcting the cause of poverty. Being certain that the only cause for poverty is greed, in that individuals take more of the “pie”, leaving less for others, I did not see this as a bad thing. Mr. Scott wrote:

    Other groups also began proselytizing: The American Association of Social Workers (AASW) Committee on Federal Action on Unemployment concluded in April 1933 that “National Economic Objectives for Social Work” should include social and economic planning through which all who desired it would be entitled to government support. Individual competition and incentives for personal gain would be curbed. For the AASW, poverty arose primarily out of “our faulty distribution of wealth…”

    As was reported in the entry for Welfare on Wikipedia, it was during the Johnson administration that politicians began to focus on eradicating poverty. Mr. Scott identifies this as a critical point when the traditional Judeo-Christian perspective on poverty became detrimental to the poor:

    Replacing the old Judeo-Christian worldview as the predominate cultural influence in America, triumphant secularism provided a whole new ideological foundation for poverty fighting efforts. Because secularism is, by its very nature, a defiant rejection of any form or notion of spiritual or transcendent reality, poverty increasingly was seen as being materialistic in nature-and as a materialistic problem, it’s solution was well within the grasp of federal, state and local governments who held the power to tax citizens and redistribute wealth from the rich to the poor. As one Johnson administration official put it, “The way to eliminate poverty is to give the poor enough money so they won’t be poor anymore.” Columnist Stewart Alsop wrote that for $12 to $15 billion a year (two percent of the gross national product at the time) “poverty could be abolished in the United States.” A 1964 Economic Report to the President, in the same vein declared boastfully that “the conquest of poverty is well within our power.” Church groups might have been expected to counter such blatant materialism, but in fact, the mainline National Council of Churches became one of the leading sellers of entitlement. In a great reversal from church positions of the nineteenth century, council reverends argued though out the 1960s that not only did the poor have a right to handouts, but that the better-off should be ashamed if they did not provide them. While the mainline and liberal churches embraced the secular framework of Social Universalism, the orthodox, evangelical church fled from it. As a consequence of this retreat, nearly all its social activity and work with the poor was eliminated by the end of the 1930s. By the 1960s, the mainline Christian message was clear: poverty was socially caused and thus could be socially eliminated. Reflecting the new consensus, Lyndon Johnson declared his intention to create a war on poverty with full confidence in his ultimate victory.

    Knowing that it was in the 60s that the consciousness was changing and that people were becoming aware of how greed was causing poverty, on the face of it President Johnson’s declaration of a War on Poverty was a good thing. Unfortunately, from a consciousness and energetic perspective, like anti-war is not the same as pro-peace, declaring war invites a different kind of consciousness (the “Shadow) into the equation. This energy helped the “Shadow” shift the purpose of “uplifting” the poor through compassion, to reducing the less fortunate to helpless victims that needed pitying. This attitude opened up the Welfare System to keeping people in poverty with handouts, instead of helping them to get out of it through hand-ups. Mr. Scott relates the results on the poor:

    During the infancy of federal welfare, the poor were often reluctant to accept government handouts, due to the social stigma, but through the 1950s and 60s, a steady war was waged on this latent sense of shame. By the 1960s, attitudes had changed. Suddenly, it became better to accept welfare money than to take work for small, minimally paying jobs. As Michael Harrington, author of the popular book The Other America wrote: “Until the 1960s, the public dole was humiliation, but thereafter, young men were told that shining shoes was demeaning, and that accepting government welfare meant that a person ‘could at least keep his dignity’.” This was a key watershed-not so much new benefit programs, but a change in consciousness, with government officials and professional social workers advocating not only larger payouts, but an all out war on shame. Along with this Dew consciousness came an explosion in welfare rolls. During the 1950s Aid to Families with Dependent Children (AFDC) …by 110,000 families, or 17 percent-but during the 1960s, the increase was 107: percent, or 800,000 families. By 1974, the AFCD roll was at 10.8 million
    What were some of the consequences of this unprecedented explosion in government welfare programs? First, nearly all remnants of private and church-based charity were wiped out. Another big loser was marriage. As governmental obligations to single mothers increased, marital obligations held traditionally though out U.S. history decreased. As no-fault divorce laws spread, couples began to, understand that unfaithfulness and divorce would mean suffering only a minor economic penalty. Federal government, in essence, replaced the mother’s husband. Overall cultural changes that glorified unrestrained sexuality, minimized the importance of marriage, and accepted single-parenting and easy divorce, were a tremendous blow to the poor. Individual giving was another casualty. Such giving, as a proportion of personal income dropped 13 percent between 1960 and 1976 as individuals came to expect the federal government to use their tax money to deal with the poor.

    Finally, Mr. Scott concludes that rather than helping reduce poverty, the Welfare System actually perpetuates it. In the 1800s people were encouraged to identify with those less fortunate and help them by instigating programs that help people help themselves. Instead, the belief that the State is responsible through the Welfare System actually reduces their responsibility to giving at church and charity fundraisers a little of the surplus money they have. It is this aspect of the change in attitude to the poor that Mr. Scott writes most strongly about:

    But perhaps the darkest legacy of the modem welfare experiment was the lost motivation, vision and dependency engendered among countless poor. Founded on a secular and materialistic ideology, the welfare system harmed the poor by reducing them from human beings to digits-mouths to be fed. In all of this, the Judeo-Christian understanding of compassion—suffering together with was somehow lost. It withered away in the incompatible soils of secularism. The idea of compassion—the idea of suffering together with—is a uniquely biblical concept. When the orthodox church abandoned its historical poverty-fighting role, it took with it the traditional definition of compassion. By the end of the 20th century, compassion had been reduced to a weak “feeling of pity”. While the old, biblical understanding of compassion carried with it a call for action and personal involvement in the lives of the poor, the modem understanding reduces compassion to an emotion-a discomfort that can easily be eliminated through the giving of a few dollars or a little free food…

    I was particularly alerted to Mr. Scott’s comments concerning the increase in divorce and single parent, (predominantly mothers) households. I’m inclined to agree with his assessment that it was harmful to the poor to encourage one-parent families through the ADCF program.

    BREAKDOWN OF THE FAMILY DETRIMENTAL SPIRITUALLY

    The crazy case of 18 sixteen-year old girls making a pact to all have babies together demonstrates how a program to help children in poverty was twisted to further the “Shadow’s” agenda. By encouraging teenage girls to raise their children and providing housing and support for them, it often removed children from the family support system. In the first half of the 20th century families tended to remain close to one another, which meant that young parents had the support of grandparents in guiding their children. Of course this was not always like “Ozzie and Harriet”, but generally speaking it was good for children and their young parents to benefit from the older generation’s help and advice. I know how important my grandparents were in my development and I loved hearing of their life experiences.
    One of the biggest societal problems acknowledged by experts is the gangs replacing the family structure and becoming surrogate parents for adolescents and teenagers. Sociologists state that with the rise in teenage mothers raising children, the children often grownup with little or no supervision and are susceptible to becoming gang members for the structure and stability the gang offers; irrespective of what kind of structure. Spiritually, this has resulted in a lowering of the consciousness even more and removed potential representatives of the “Light” from hearing the call.
    Another drive for young people to join street gangs is the unfairness and injustice they see. As the gulf between the haves and have-nots widened during the 80s, more and more young people became disillusioned with the future.

    BLACK MONDAY: THE STOCK MARKET CRASH OF 1987

    During the 80s, the children of the Baby Boomers were exposed to an environment of materiality. For those less fortunate they were constantly reminded of what they lacked through television commercials that implied they must have whatever was being advertised. This was a subliminal way for the “shadow” to create resentment and despair in the next potential generation born to transform the world. While the poor children of the Baby Boomers grew up knowing their plight in life, their Baby Boomer parents struggled to make ends meet in the environment of greed. Unfortunately, their circumstances deteriorated even more after the event of Black Monday in 1987. The entry on Wikipedia has:

    In finance, Black Monday refers to Monday, October 19, 1987, when stock markets around the world crashed, shedding a huge value in a very short time…The Dow Jones Industrial Average (DJIA) dropped by 508 points to 1738.74 (22.61%)…
    A degree of mystery is associated with the 1987 crash, and it has been labeled as a black swan event. Important assumptions concerning human rationality, the efficient market hypothesis, and economic equilibrium were brought into question by the event. Debate as to the cause of the crash still continues many years after the event, with no firm conclusions reached…
    In 1986, the United States economy began shifting from a rapidly growing recovery to a slower growing expansion, which resulted in a "soft landing" as the economy slowed and inflation dropped. The stock market advanced significantly, with the Dow peaking in August 1987 at 2722 points or 44% over the previous year's closing of 1895 points.
    On October 14, the DJIA dropped 95.46 points (a then record) to 2412.70, and fell another 58 points the next day, down over 12% from the August 25 all-time high. On Friday, October 16, when all the markets in London were unexpectedly closed due to the Great Storm of 1987, the DJIA closed down another 108.35 points to close at 2246.74 on record volume. Treasury Secretary James Baker stated concerns about the falling prices. That weekend many investors worried over their stock investments.
    The crash began in Far Eastern markets the morning of October 19. Later that morning, two U.S. warships shelled an Iranian oil platform in the Persian Gulf in response to Iran's Silkworm missile attack on the U.S. flagged ship MV Sea Isle City…
    The most popular explanation for the 1987 crash was selling by program traders. U.S. Congressman Edward J. Markey, who had been warning about the possibility of a crash, stated that "Program trading was the principal cause." In program trading, computers perform rapid stock executions based on external inputs, such as the price of related securities. Common strategies implemented by program trading involve an attempt to engage in arbitrage and portfolio insurance strategies. The trader Paul Tudor Jones predicted and profited from the crash, attributing it to portfolio insurance derivatives which were "an accident waiting to happen" and that the "crash was something that was imminently forecastable". Once the market started going down, the writers of the derivatives were "forced to sell on every down-tick" so the "selling would actually cascade instead of dry up."
    As computer technology became more available, the use of program trading grew dramatically within Wall Street firms. After the crash, many blamed program trading strategies for blindly selling stocks as markets fell, exacerbating the decline. Some economists theorized the speculative boom leading up to October was caused by program trading, while others argued that the crash was a return to normalcy. Either way, program trading ended up taking the majority of the blame in the public eye for the 1987 stock market crash…
    Another common theory states that the crash was a result of a dispute in monetary policy between the G7 industrialized nations, in which the United States, wanting to prop up the dollar and restrict inflation, tightened policy faster than the Europeans…

    As always in a financial meltdown it was the under privileged that suffered the most. Corporations began reducing their workforce laying-off thousands of workers. This added to the already dire straights of the poor. As I related earlier, the average weekly wage had declined from the high of 1972, which meant the lower paid wages were insufficient to provide for their families.
    The above comment describes the materialistic result of the market crash, but consciously and spiritually it added to an already escalating downfall of the mass consciousness. As stated, it was during the 80s that the earlier consciousness of organized crime entered into legitimate business. Because these businesses were infused energetically with greed they affected anyone that was employed. During the 80s many Baby Boomers became Yuppies and joined firms and corporations that harbored the lower consciousness, which in turn caused them to fall back even further. However, the most damaging aspect of the 80s was that Capitalism began to dominate America’s consciousness.
    Please understand I am not talking about politics, but the consciousness behind the Capitalist system. It is this attitude of greed that was fostered in the 80s by the “yuppies” and led to the huge disparity in the level of wages. This disparity has led to a large percentage of the population living below the poverty line. The explosion in capitalistic attitudes was the direct result in the resetting of the Baby Boomer generation. Unfortunately, Capitalism was not the worst thing to affect the Baby Boomers; the worst would be the resurrection of the fear of the “Devil.”

    WITCHHUNTS DURING THE 1980S!

    Earlier I said that because of a “very specific phenomenon that arose during the 80s” I know that the consciousness of the Baby Boomers plummeted. Primarily this was because of the attitude of greed, which is second only to hatred in its damage to the individual spirit. The reason is because greed is associated with the heart chakra, which determines all spiritual development.
    In the 80s, the oligarchy that the “Shadow” had fostered in the world was gaining in preeminence. Because of the nature of society, many Baby Boomers found themselves caught up with the operations of this “status quo” organization. Although they had not yet risen to the higher levels of management, they were making choices that were unknowingly favoring the “Shadow’s” plan. Consequently, the energy and consciousness within the generation regressed even further. This is perfectly demonstrated in the bizarre phenomenon surrounding so-called “Satanic Ritual Abuse.”
    Because this is such a totally irrational phenomenon, I will let excerpts from the entry on Wikipedia encapsulate the phenomenon. (Note: SRA stands for Satanic Ritual Abuse):

    The majority of adult testimonials occurred as a result of adults undergoing psychotherapy, in most cases therapy designed to elicit memories of SRA. Therapists claimed the pain expressed by the patients, internal consistency of their stories and similarity of allegations by different patients was evidence for SRA, but despite this, the disclosures of patients never resulted in any corroboration; Allegations of alleged victims that were obtained from mental health practitioners lacked verifiable evidence, were anecdotal and involved incidents that were years or decades old…A sample of 29 patients in a medical clinic reporting SRA found no corroboration of the claims in medical records or in discussion with family members and a survey of 2709 American therapists found the majority of allegations of SRA came from only sixteen therapists, suggesting that the determining factor in a patient making allegations of SRA was the therapist's predisposition. Further, the alleged similarities between patient accounts (particularly between adults and children) turned out to be illusory upon review, with adults describing far more elaborate, severe and bizarre abuse than children. Bette Bottoms, who reviewed hundreds of claims of adult and child abuse, described the ultimate evidence for the abuse as "astonishingly weak and ambiguous" particularly given the severity of the alleged abuse. Therapists however, were found to believe patients more as the allegations became more bizarre and severe…
    The second group to make allegations of SRA were young children. During the 'satanic panic' of the 1980s, the techniques used by investigators to gather evidence from witnesses, particularly young children, evolved to become very leading, coercive and suggestive, pressuring young children to provide testimony and refusing to accept denials while offering inducements that encouraged false disclosures. The interviewing techniques used were the factors believed to have led to the construction of the bizarre disclosures of SRA by the children and changes to forensic and interviewing techniques since that time has resulted in a disappearance of the allegations. Analysis of the techniques used in two key cases (the McMartin preschool and Wee Care Nursery School trials) concluded that the children were questioned in a highly suggestive manner. Compared with a set of interviews from Child Protective Services, the interviews from the two trials were "significantly more likely to (a) introduce new suggestive information into the interview, (b) provide praise, promises, and positive reinforcement, (c) express disapproval, disbelief, or disagreement with children, (d) exert conformity pressure, and (e) invite children to pretend or speculate about supposed events…"

    Although I was in Saudi Arabia during the media hype surrounding so-called “Satanic Ritual Abuse”, I was not immune from the phenomenon. The entry relates that phenomenon was a form of moral panic:

    SRA is considered a moral panic and compared to the blood libel and witch-hunts of historical Europe, and McCarthyism in the United States during the 20th century Stanley Cohen, who originated the term "moral panic", called the episode "one of the purest cases of moral panic." The initial investigations of SRA were performed by anthropologists and sociologists, who failed to find evidence of SRA actually occurring; instead they concluded that SRA was a result of rumors and folk legends that were spread by "media hype, Christian fundamentalism, mental health and law enforcement professionals and child abuse advocates." Sociologists and journalists noted the vigorous nature with which some evangelical activists and groups were using claims of SRA to further their religious and political goals. Other commentators suggested that the entire phenomenon may be evidence of a moral panic over Satanism and child abuse. Skeptical explanations for allegations of SRA have included an attempt by "radical feminists" to undermine the nuclear family, a backlash against working women, homophobic attacks on gay childcare workers, a universal need to believe in evil, fear of alternative spiritualities, "end of the millennium" anxieties, or a transient form of temporal lobe epilepsy.
    Victor points out that in the United States the groups most likely to believe rumours of SRA are rural, poorly educated religiously conservative Protestant blue-collar families with an unquestioning belief in American values who felt significant anxieties over job loss, economic decline and family disintegration. He considers rumours of SRA a symptom of a moral crisis and form of scapegoating for economic and social ills…
    Jeffrey Victor reviewed 67 rumours about SRA in the United States and Canada reported in newspapers or television, and found no evidence supporting the existence of murderous satanic cults. Lafontaine states that cases of alleged SRA investigated in the United Kingdom were reviewed in detail and the majority were unsubstantiated; three were found to involve sexual abuse of children in the context of rituals, but none involved the Witches' Sabbath or devil-worship that are characteristic of allegations of SRA. Lafontaine also states that no material evidence has been forthcoming in allegations of SRA, no bones, bodies or blood, in either the United States or Britain…

    The author of the entry has some interesting theories as to why so many people would suddenly remember experiencing “Satanic Ritual Abuse.” There appears to be several possible answers. So before I discuss my understanding of the causes, lets review the official explanation in the entry.

    There are many possible alternative answers to the question of why victims are alleging things that don't seem to be true....I believe that there is a middle ground — a continuum of possible activity. Some of what the victims allege may be true and accurate, some may be misperceived or distorted, some may be screened or symbolic, and some may be "contaminated" or false. The problem and challenge, especially for law enforcement, is to determine which is which. This can only be done through active investigation. I believe that the majority of victims alleging "ritual" abuse are in fact victims of some form of abuse or trauma…
    Reported cases of SRA involve bizarre activities, some of which are impossible (like people flying), that makes the credibility of victims of child sexual abuse questionable. In cases where SRA is alleged to occur, Lanning describes common dynamics of the use of fear to control multiple young victims, the presence of multiple perpetrators and strange or ritualized behaviors, though allegations of crimes such as human sacrifice and cannibalism do not seem to be true. Lanning also suggests several reasons why adult victims may make allegations of SRA, including "pathological distortion, traumatic memory, normal childhood fears and fantasies, misperception, and confusion"…
    In one analysis of 36 court cases involving sexual abuse of children within rituals, only one quarter resulted in convictions and the convictions had little to do with ritual sex abuse. In a 1994 survey of more than 11,000 psychiatric and police workers throughout the US, conducted for the National Center on Child Abuse and Neglect, researchers investigated approximately 12,000 accusations of group cult sexual abuse based on satanic ritual. The survey found no substantiated reports of well-organized satanic rings of people who sexually abuse children, but did find incidents in which the ritualistic aspects were secondary to the abuse and were used to intimidate victims. Victor reviewed 21 court cases alleging SRA between 1983 and 1987 in which no prosecutions were obtained for ritual abuse.
    During the early 1980s, some courts attempted ad hoc accommodations to address the anxieties of child witnesses in relation to testifying before defendants. Screens or CCTV technology are a common feature of child sexual assault trials today; children in the early 1980s were typically forced into direct visual contact with the accused abuser while in court. SRA allegations in the courts catalyzed a broad agenda of research into the nature of children's testimony and the reliability of their oral evidence in court. Ultimately in SRA cases, the coercive techniques used by believing district attorneys, therapists and police officers were critical in establishing, and often resolving, SRA cases. In courts, when juries were able to see recordings or transcripts of interviews with children, the alleged abusers were acquitted. The reaction by successful prosecutors, spread throughout conventions and conferences on SRA, was to destroy, or fail to take notes of the interviews in the first place. One group of researchers concluded that children usually lack the sufficient amount of "explicit knowledge" of satanic ritual abuse to fabricate all of the details of an SRA claim on their own However, the same researchers also concluded that children usually have the sufficient amount of general knowledge of "violence and the occult" to "serve as a starting point from which ritual claims could develop…"
    One explanation for the SRA allegations is that they were based upon false memories caused by the over-use of hypnosis and other suggestive techniques by therapists underestimating the suggestibility of their clients. The altered state of consciousness induced by hypnosis rendered patients unusually able to produce confabulations, often with the assistance of their therapists. Advocates of false memory syndrome (FMS), a controversial term promoted by the False Memory Syndrome Foundation, claim that the purported "memories" of ritual abuse are actually false memories, created iatrogenically through suggestion or coercion. The FMSF has used the idea of ritual abuse as a strategy to illustrate their position that most allegations of sexual abuse uncovered by the suggestive techniques used during recovered memory therapy are false "memories" of events that never happened…

    When I read the above entry, it read so much like the Salem Witch Trials of the 17th century that I determined to review the historical record for them. I found in the entry on Wikipedia the following excerpt:

    The Salem witch trials were a series of hearings before local magistrates followed by county court of trials to prosecute people accused of witchcraft in Essex, Suffolk, and Middlesex counties of colonial Massachusetts, between February 1692 and May 1693. The episode has been used in political rhetoric and popular literature as a vivid cautionary tale about the dangers of religious extremism, false accusations, lapses in due process, and governmental intrusion on individual liberties.
    Despite being generally known as the "Salem" witch trials, the preliminary hearings in 1692 were conducted in a variety of towns across the province: Salem Village, Ipswich, Andover and Salem Town. The best-known trials were conducted by the Court of Oyer and Terminer in 1692 in Salem Town. Over 150 people were arrested and imprisoned, with even more accused but not formally pursued by the authorities. At least five more of the accused died in prison. All twenty-six who went to trial before this court were convicted. The four sessions of the Superior Court of Judicature in 1693, held in Salem Village, but also in Ipswich, Boston and Charlestown, produced only three convictions in the thirty-one witchcraft trials it conducted. The two courts convicted twenty-nine people of the capital felony of witchcraft. Nineteen of the accused, fourteen women and five men, were hanged. One man (Giles Corey) who refused to enter a plea was crushed to death under heavy stones in an attempt to force him to do so.

    Interestingly, it was two young girls exhibiting fits that led to the accusation of witchcraft. It is examining the causes for the Salem witch trials that we can determine how it could arise nearly four centuries later. The entry relates that:

    In Salem Village in 1692, Betty Parris, age 9, and her cousin Abigail Williams, age 11, the daughter and niece (respectively) of the Reverend Samuel Parris, began to have fits described as "beyond the power of Epileptic Fits or natural disease to effect" by John Hale, minister in nearby Beverly. The girls screamed, threw things about the room, uttered strange sounds, crawled under furniture, and contorted themselves into peculiar positions, according to the eyewitness account of Rev. Deodat Lawson, a former minister in the town. The girls complained of being pinched and pricked with pins. A doctor, historically assumed to be William Griggs, could find no physical evidence of any ailment. Other young women in the village began to exhibit similar behaviors. When Lawson preached in the Salem Village meetinghouse, he was interrupted several times by outbursts of the afflicted.
    The first three people accused and arrested for allegedly afflicting Betty Parris, Abigail Williams, 12-year-old Ann Putnam, Jr., and Elizabeth Hubbard were Sarah Good, Sarah Osborne, and Tituba. Sarah Good was homeless and known to beg for food or shelter from neighbors. Sarah Osborne had sex with her indentured servant and rarely attended church meetings. Tituba, as a slave of a different ethnicity than the Puritans, was an obvious target for accusations. All of these outcast women fit the description of the "usual suspects" for witchcraft accusations, and no one stood up for them. These women were brought before the local magistrates on the complaint of witchcraft and interrogated for several days, starting on March 1, 1692, then sent to jail (Boyer 3).
    Other accusations followed in March: Martha Corey, Dorothy Good (mistakenly called Dorcas Good in her arrest warrant) and Rebecca Nurse in Salem Village, and Rachel Clinton in nearby Ipswich. Martha Corey had voiced skepticism about the credibility of the girls' accusations, drawing attention to herself. The charges against her and Rebecca Nurse deeply troubled the community because Martha Corey was a full covenanted member of the Church in Salem Village, as was Rebecca Nurse in the Church in Salem Town. If such upstanding people could be witches, then anybody could be a witch, and church membership was no protection from accusation. Dorothy Good, the daughter of Sarah Good, was only 4 years old, and when questioned by the magistrates her answers were construed as a confession, implicating her mother. In Ipswich, Rachel Clinton was arrested for witchcraft at the end of March on charges unrelated to the afflictions of the girls in Salem Village.

    The first question that arose from the account was what initiated the strange behaviour from the girls? The use of herbs in healing rituals was still practiced well into the 18th century. However, it seems that in 17th century Massachusetts the use and knowledge of magic was also present. The entry relates of a magical ritual called a “Witch Cake” was employed to ascertain who was responsible for the girls affliction:

    At some point in February 1692, likely between the time when the afflictions began but before specific names were mentioned, a neighbor of Rev. Parris, Mary Sibly (aunt of the afflicted Mary Walcott), instructed John Indian, one of the minister's slaves, to make a witch cake, using traditional English white magic to discover the identity of the witch who was afflicting the girls. The cake, made from rye meal and urine from the afflicted girls, was fed to a dog.
    According to English folk understanding of how witches accomplished affliction, when the dog ate the cake, the witch herself would be hurt because invisible particles she had sent to afflict the girls remained in the girls' urine, and her cries of pain when the dog ate the cake would identify her as the witch…
    According to the Records of the Salem-Village Church, Parris spoke with Sibly privately on March 25, 1692 about her "grand error" and accepted her "sorrowful confession." That Sunday, March 27, during his Sunday sermon, he addressed his congregation about the "calamities" that had begun in his own household, but stated, "it never brake forth to any considerable light, until diabolical means were used, by the making of a cake by my Indian man, who had his direction from this our sister, Mary Sibly," going on to admonish all against the use of any kind of magic, even white magic, because it was essentially, "going to the Devil for help against the Devil." Mary Sibley publicly acknowledged the error of her actions before the congregation, who voted by a show of hands that they were satisfied with her admission of error…
    Traditionally, the allegedly afflicted girls are said to have been entertained by Parris' slave woman, Tituba, who supposedly taught them about voodoo in the kitchen of the parsonage during the winter of 1692, although there is no contemporary evidence to support the story. A variety of secondary sources, starting with Charles W. Upham in the 19th century, typically relate that a circle of the girls, with Tituba's help, tried their hands at fortune telling using the white of an egg and a mirror to create a primitive crystal ball to divine the professions of their future spouses and scared one another when one supposedly saw the shape of a coffin instead. The story is drawn from John Hale's book about the trials, but in his account, only one of the girls, not a group of them, had confessed to him afterwards that she had once tried this. Hale did not mention Tituba as having any part of it, nor when it had occurred.
    Tituba's race is often cited as Carib-Indian or of African descent, but contemporary sources describe her only as an "Indian." …Other slightly later descriptions of her, by Gov. Thomas Hutchinson writing his history of the Massachusetts Bay Colony in the 18th century, describe her as a "Spanish Indian." In that day, that typically meant a Native American from the Carolinas/Georgia/Florida. Contrary to the folklore, there is no evidence to support the assertion that Tituba told any of the girls any stories about using magic.

    The reference to a group of girls “dabbling” with magic in order to discover the identity of their future husbands rang true for me, because of an event that occurred when I was an adolescent.
    One afternoon, after school a group of my friends and I gathered at one of the girl’s homes. The parents were at work and as children will do, we decided to amuse ourselves. I cannot remember who suggested it, but it was suggested that we perform a séance for “fun.” We did not have a Ouija board and so cut out 26 pieces of paper and wrote the letters of the alphabet on them. We then placed the “letters” in a circle; adding two other larger pieces with the words “Yes” and “No”. The girl whose house it was procured one of her mother’s crystal wine glasses and upended the glass and placed it in the middle of the circle. Then all of us placed two fingers on the glass’ base. Almost immediately it began to move; of course we all thought that one of us was moving it. At first the answers spelled out were pretty mundane and did not disturb us, but then the glass spelled out that one of the girls needed to go to Paris. She said that was impossible, but the glass again spelled out that she should go to Paris; only this time it added that if she didn’t then she would die. I will never forget the look on my friend’s face she turned ash white and her eyes filled with tears. Immediately, we all looked at each other and tried to remove our fingers. I know this sounds crazy, but as hard as I tried I could not get my finger off and neither could any of my friends. As our friend who the “message” was for started crying, we all got very scared. It was then the glass started spinning in a circle beneath our fingers; getting faster and faster until it suddenly flew off the table and smashed against the wall. I had nightmares over the episode for months afterwards. The strange thing is that none of us ever discussed the strange event, but needless to say none of us ever played that “game” again.
    Looking back to that event with what I now know, I realized that the “entity” that we inadvertently contacted that afternoon was playing with us and that my friend was never in any danger. This was because at the time, late 1960s, the consciousness and energy in us was of a much higher level. However, in the 17th century the consciousness and energy was much lower and the use of magic and séances could have disastrous results; especially if those dabbling in it contacted a malevolent entity, who wanted to cause harm.
    There is a very wise adage that says “a little knowledge is a dangerous thing.” If the information from the entry is true about the girls constructing a “crystal ball’ from the “white of an egg and a mirror” then at least one of the girls were familiar with at least rudimentary magic rituals. To the young, the supernatural can be very scary and their imaginations can run rampant with the smallest of information. Again if the account in the entry is true that one of the girls saw a coffin in the “crystal ball” then like mine and my friend’s experience, they were terrified and it played on their minds. Once fear takes over it is a very short step to hysteria, which can easily manifest itself in throwing fits.
    Nonetheless, although a few girls foolishly dabbling in magic can explain the events that led to the deaths of innocent people during the 17th century, it does not explain the similar hysteria over “witchcraft” nearly 200 years later.
    The only explanation I could reach was that because of the resetting, some of the Baby Boomers had regressed consciously to not only the previous upstepping or even the one before, but had regressed in consciousness several “upsteppings” to before the rise in the Schumann Resonance(AHD)
    I knew that the resetting opened up the possibility to regress back to the 14th century, but until this part of thesis I had not realized that some of the Baby Boomers actually did. In Spiritual Evolution, there is never a time when we stand still. We either move forward and progress, or slip backwards and regress. Because of the decisions being made by the Baby Boomers in the 70s, many of them regressed instead of progressed and brought the consciousness of the 16th and 17th century into the present modern era.
    Returning to the 1980s, the “Shadow’s” agenda was moving along and he was slowly lowering the consciousness of the world. During the 80s another phenomenon arose that appeared to target the reckless lifestyle of the Baby Boomers.

    AIDS PUTS DAMPENER ON THE PARTY SCENE

    Craig told me that the AIDS scare literally made one night stands a thing of the past for many young people during the 80s. Of course, once people learned how the virus was transmitted and how to keep themselves safe, many people returned to their usual dating practices. Before getting to the spiritual affects of the virus, I will first review an excerpt from the entry for AIDS on Wikipedia:

    Acquired immune deficiency syndrome or acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS) is a disease of the human immune system caused by the human immunodeficiency virus (HIV.
    This condition progressively reduces the effectiveness of the immune system and leaves individuals susceptible to opportunistic infections and tumors. HIV is transmitted through direct contact of a mucous membrane or the bloodstream with a bodily fluid containing HIV, such as blood, semen, vaginal fluid, preseminal fluid, and breast milk.
    This transmission can involve anal, vaginal or oral sex, blood transfusion, contaminated hypodermic needles, exchange between mother and baby during pregnancy, childbirth, breastfeeding or other exposure to one of the above bodily fluids.
    AIDS is now a pandemic. In 2007, it was estimated that 33.2 million people lived with the disease worldwide, and that AIDS killed an estimated 2.1 million people, including 330,000 children. Over three-quarters of these deaths occurred in sub-Saharan Africa, retarding economic growth and destroying human capital.
    Genetic research indicates that HIV originated in west-central Africa during the late nineteenth or early twentieth century AIDS was first recognized by the U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention in 1981 and its cause, HIV, identified in the early 1980s.
    Although treatments for AIDS and HIV can slow the course of the disease, there is currently no vaccine or cure. Antiretroviral treatment reduces both the mortality and the morbidity of HIV infection, but these drugs are expensive and routine access to antiretroviral medication is not available in all countries. Due to the difficulty in treating HIV infection, preventing infection is a key aim in controlling the AIDS pandemic, with health organizations promoting safe sex and needle-exchange programmes in attempts to slow the spread of the virus.

    Considering how devastating the HIV virus is one could be forgiven for thinking that it was instigated by the “Shadow”, but that would be a mistake. In the entry for the Black Death (AHD) or Plague that broke out during the 14th century and wiped out half of Europe I discussed Section 7 pages how the mass consciousness had engineered the outbreak to purify the consciousness that had been corrupted by Jacques de Molay’s curse. Recently, I found another source to confirm that the curse had serious physical consequences. I felt compelled to watch the documentary Little Ice Age: Big Chill on the History International channel, where I learned that in 1315 the weather had changed drastically ending the Mediaeval Warm Period. (approximately 950 C.E. toe 1250 C.E.) According to Wikipedia’s entry for the Mini (Little) Ice Age: “…three years of torrential rains beginning in 1315 ushered in an era of unpredictable weather in Northern Europe which did not lift until the 19th century.” It was this weather event that led to the Great Famine which killed millions of people between 1315 and 1317. Is it a coincidence that the weather changed so devastatingly just 6 months after Jacques de Molay uttered his damaging curse?
    It is important to remember that from the spiritual perspective, spiritual progress is more important than human life. As I said, the reason the mass consciousness had elected to remove nearly half of the population in the 14th century was to ensure that the 7th Root-Race that was about to emerge was not tainted by the corruption of the curse. The outbreak of the HIV virus was designed for similar motives. Earlier in this “upstepping” I said that the massive movement of Born Again Christians was instigated to preserve the family structure for the next generation that was to transform the world. The creation of the HIV virus was also to help further that goal. As I said, from a spiritual perspective, casual sex or sex without love was detrimental to spiritual progress and the Baby Boomers were still the primary generation to transform the world. Because of HIV thousands of individuals gave up their lives of partying and settled down to have families, creating safe environments for the next generation to grow up.
    To sum up then, the HIV virus was generated by the higher selves of the mass consciousness to prevent them slipping further back. As HIV was a world-wide phenomenon there were vast fortunes to be made from any medicines developed to treat the disease, which brings me to one of the worst corruptions perpetrated by the “Shadow” in the 80s.

    MODERN MEDICINE: A MARKETABLE COMMODITY

    Above I discussed how to have profit associated to an individual’s health is utterly ludicrous in respect to the insurance industry. To encapsulate my reasoning, it is necessary to consider the motivation (consciousness) of an insurance company. Obviously, for them to make money they have to collect as much premiums as possible, without having to pay much out. Consequently, the instinct to deny claims is extremely strong and has led to insurance companies determining what quality of care their policy holders have instead of their physician. Regrettably, the 80s saw a change in the way medicine was marketed.
    When I thought of medicine, the selfless actions of the great pioneers of vaccines that eradicated childhood diseases that took the lives of millions of children every year came to mind. However, an ulterior motive has arisen; driven not by the altruistic desire to improve the health of the Human Race, but what drugs produce the most profit. While the pharmaceutical companies were marketing their new drugs to doctors, it was up to the doctor to ascertain the benefit of the drug, but in the 80s that began to change. The change occurred when someone decided to go directly to the potential patients. I found the excerpt below on Wikipedia’s entry for Direct-to-consumer advertising:

    Direct-to-consumer advertising (DTC advertising) usually refers to the marketing of pharmaceutical products but can apply in other areas as well. This form of advertising is directed toward patients, rather than healthcare professionals. Forms of DTC advertising include TV, print, radio and other mass and social media. There are ethical and regulatory concerns regarding DTC advertising, specifically the extent to which these ads may unduly influence the prescribing of the prescription medicines based on consumer demands when, in some cases, they may not be medically necessary...
    The first direct-to-consumer print ad was for Merck's Pneumovax, (pneumonia vaccine) which appeared in Reader's Digest in 1981.
    In 1982, the FDA prompted Lilly to retract a press kit for its NSAID (Non Steroidal Anti-inflammatory Drug) Oraflex, citing the “false and misleading” provision of risk information. DTC advertising was only legalized in the US after a 1985 United States Food and Drug Administration (FDA) ruling, but the agency required the adverts to include a great amount of information on the risks of the drugs. Rufen, manufactured by Boots, was the first drug to be advertised on US television in 1983…
    During this time, FDA United States Food and Drug Administration conducted "Consumer Exchange Meetings" to gauge public reaction to direct-to-consumer advertising of prescription drugs. In 1985, the FDA issued a ruling requiring advertising directed to consumers to include significant risk information about the prescription drug being advertised. These long consumer warnings often required multiple pages (or infomercial length ads) to fully fulfill the requirement…
    1995: Claritin was approved in 1993 and DTC advertising was launched in 1995. Schering-Plough ran print ads and unbranded broadcast reminder ads at first, but switched over to branded ads with its “Blue skies” campaign. With older competitors like Seldane and Hismanal out of the way and newer drugs Zyrtec and Allegra still in development, Claritin had the market for antihistamines all to itself. Schering committed to a massive, broadcast-heavy multi-channel consumer campaign aimed at establishing universal brand awareness. Claritin DTC spending peaked in 1998, at $142 million in measured media, according to TNS Media Intelligence data, but remained strong over the course of five line extensions and a 2002 OTC switch.
    1997: FDA approves broadcast DTC draft guidance, Aug. 8, effectively enabling broadcast DTC by eliminating requirement that ads present the entire brief summary.
    1999: FDA clarifies risk information requirements for broadcast DTC, Aug. 9, allowing for the presentation of a “major statement” of serious risks in lieu of full risk information. Schering-Plough spends $124 million on consumer advertising for Claritin.

    As the above excerpt portrays it was during the 90s that the pharmaceutical industry ramped up their marketing direct to consumer’s strategy. The pharmaceutical industry quickly realized that people can be easily persuaded to take drugs whether they need them or not, simply by suggesting possible symptoms. From a spiritual perspective the mind is a very powerful thing and can easily create physical responses to fears and concerns. To reiterate what was said, the problem is associating profit to people’s health. This mentality will drive what drugs are most profitable and of course encourage the development of drugs that relieve symptoms instead of eradicating the disease. Could this be why the commercials are all about relieving chronic illnesses, where the long-term use of drugs is necessary?
    Unfortunately, the choice to push the most expensive drugs is not the worst affect of this mentality. I have noticed in the past few years that severe and fatal side-effects of new drugs has become acceptable. This is born out when within a year of a new drug’s release, a commercial from a legal firm advertises to patients and relatives of patients that have suffered from the side-effects of the drug to join in a civil suit. It seems to me that the pharmaceutical industry is playing the odds with the drugs they market. They are gambling that the ratio of people paying exorbitant prices for the drug will outweigh the cost of settlement of lawsuits for those hurt by it.

    Despite all the successes the “Shadow” achieved, the “Light” was not without some significant success of “its” own. For instance, it was during the 80s that the “Light succeeded in preparing the world for the Universal Christ’s entry into the consciousness, by introducing us to the inner world. Unfortunately, as that would not happen for several years the “Shadow” had a clear field to continue dragging the consciousness of the world down.

    REMOVAL OF BARRIERS

    One of the most socially important events to come out of Ronal Reagan’s presidency was the collapse of the Soviet Union. The vision of President Reagan at the Berlin Wall telling the Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev to “tear down this wall”, will remain in the world’s psyche forever. Although the Berlin Wall was torn down, it was not during his administration, it was during his Republican successor George H. W. Bush. The main result of Gorbachev’s about turn was the total collapse of the communist regimes throughout the Eastern Bloc. I found the information concerning the period of Glasnost in Mikhail Gorbachev’s entry on Wikipedia:

    In February, 1988, Gorbachev announced the full withdrawal of Soviet forces from Afghanistan. The withdrawal was completed the following year…An estimated 28,000 Soviets were killed between 1979 and 1989 as a result of the Afghanistan War.
    Also during 1988, Gorbachev announced that the Soviet Union would abandon the Brezhnev Doctrine, and allow the Eastern bloc nations to freely determine their own internal affairs…this policy of non-intervention in the affairs of the other Warsaw Pact states proved to be the most momentous of Gorbachev's foreign policy reforms. In his 6 July 1989 speech arguing for a "common European home" before the Council of Europe in Strasbourg, France, Gorbachev declared: "The social and political order in some countries changed in the past, and it can change in the future too, but this is entirely a matter for each people to decide. Any interference in the internal affairs, or any attempt to limit the sovereignty of another state, friend, ally, or another, would be inadmissible."
    Moscow's abandonment of the Brezhnev Doctrine led to a string of counter-revolutions in Eastern Europe throughout 1989, in which Communism was overthrown. By the end of 1989, revolts had spread from one Eastern European capital to another, ousting the regimes built on Eastern Europe after World War II…The loosening of Soviet hegemony over Eastern Europe effectively ended the Cold War, and for this, Gorbachev was awarded the Otto Hahn Peace Medal in Gold in 1989 and the Nobel Peace Prize on 15 October 1990.
    The rest of 1989 was taken up by the increasingly problematic nationalities question and the dramatic collapse of the Eastern Bloc. Despite international détente reaching unprecedented levels, with the Soviet withdrawal from Afghanistan completed in January and U.S.-Soviet talks continuing between Gorbachev and George H. W. Bush, domestic reforms were suffering from increasing divergence between reformists, who criticised the pace of change, and conservatives, who criticised the extent of change. Gorbachev states that he tried to find the middle ground between both groups, but this would draw more criticism towards him. The story from this point on moves away from reforms and becomes one of the nationalities question and the eventual collapse of the Soviet Union.
    On 9 November, people in the German Democratic Republic (East Germany, GDR) broke down the Berlin Wall after a peaceful protest against the country's dictatorial administration, including a demonstration by some one million people in East Berlin on 4 November. Unlike earlier riots which were ended by military force with the help of USSR, Gorbachev, who came to be lovingly called "Gorby" in West Germany, now decided not to interfere with the process in Germany. He stated that German reunification was an internal German matter.
    Coit D. Blacker wrote in 1990 that the Soviet leadership "appeared to have believed that whatever loss of authority the Soviet Union might suffer in Eastern Europe would be more than offset by a net increase in its influence in Western Europe." Nevertheless, it is unlikely that Gorbachev ever intended for the complete dismantling of Communism in the Warsaw Pact countries. Rather, Gorbachev assumed that the Communist parties of Eastern Europe could be reformed in a similar way to the reforms he hoped to achieve in the CPSU…

    Above I mentioned that the “Shadow” continued dragging the consciousness of the world, but surely the destruction of communism was not one of the means “he” used? Unquestionably the demise of a dictatorial regime that shot people trying to escape their control was a good thing. However, the collapse of the Soviet Union is not as simple as from the spiritual perspective. This is because the collapse furthered the “Shadow’s” desire to create an oligarchy of wealthy and powerful individuals.
    During the 80s, “he” had succeeded in influencing the development of an oligarchy in America, but in the 90s he needed it to spread elsewhere in the world. In the earlier discussion on the corruption of the Freemasons I related an excerpt from Wikipedia’s entry for oligarchy as citing the vast wealth acquired by oil company owners when they were privatized after the Soviet Union collapsed. This meant that the oligarchy now included Russia. Unfortunately, creating an oligarchy was not the only method the “Shadow” used to drag down the consciousness, hatred and rage were always the strongest elements for the “Shadow” and at the end of the 80s he was working hard to revitalize old antipathies.

    1990: OLD ANTIPATHIES RESURFACE

    While the world celebrated the destruction of the Berlin Wall in 1989, in Yugoslavia the situation was deteriorating. Things had begun to unravel when the glue holding the country together Josip Broz Tito died. However, the problems in Yugoslavia had existed since the collapse of the Hapsburg Empire after WWI. The entry for Yugoslavia on Wikipedia lays out the timeline for the most pertinent points:

    Yugoslavia was the idea for a single state for all South Slavic intelligentsia and emerged in the late 17th and gained prominence in the 19th century Illyrian Movement, that culminated in the realization of the ideal with the 1918 collapse of Habsburg Austria-Hungary at the end of World War I and the formation of the Kingdom of Serbs, Croats and Slovenes. However, the kingdom was better known, colloquially as well as even on maps, as Yugoslavia (or Jugo-Slavia in the rest of Europe); in 1929 it was formally renamed the "Kingdom of Yugoslavia"…
    King Alexander I banned national political parties in 1929, assumed executive power and renamed the country Yugoslavia. He hoped to curb separatist tendencies and mitigate nationalist passions. However, Alexander's policies later encountered opposition from other European powers stemming from developments in Italy and Germany, where Fascists and Nazis rose to power, and the Soviet Union, where Stalin became absolute ruler. None of these three regimes favored the policy pursued by Alexander I. In fact, Italy and Germany wanted to revise the international treaties signed after World War I, and the Soviets were determined to regain their positions in Europe and pursue a more active international policy…
    The king was assassinated in Marseille during an official visit to France in 1934 by an experienced marksman from Ivan Mihailov's Internal Macedonian Revolutionary Organization in the cooperation of …a Croatian fascist revolutionary organization. Alexander was succeeded by his eleven year old son Peter II and a regency council headed by his cousin Prince Paul.
    The international political scene in the late 1930s was marked by growing intolerance between the principal figures… Supported and pressured by Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany, Croatian leader Vladko Maček and his party managed the creation of the Banovina of Croatia (Autonomous Region with significant internal self-government) in 1939. The agreement specified that Croatia was to remain part of Yugoslavia, but it was hurriedly building an independent political identity in international relations. The entire kingdom was to be federalized but World War II stopped the fulfillment of those plans.
    Prince Paul submitted to the fascist pressure and signed the Tripartite Treaty in Vienna on March 25, 1941, hoping to still keep Yugoslavia out of the war. But this was at the expense of popular support for Paul's regency. Senior military officers were also opposed to the treaty and launched a coup d'état when the king returned on March 27. Army General Dušan Simović seized power, arrested the Vienna delegation, exiled Paul, and ended the regency, giving 17 year old King Peter full powers. Hitler then decided to attack Yugoslavia on April 6, 1941, followed immediately by an invasion of Greece where Mussolini had previously been repelled.
    At 5:12 a.m. on April 6, 1941, German, Italian and Hungarian forces attacked Yugoslavia. The German Air Force (Luftwaffe) bombed Belgrade and other major Yugoslav cities. On April 17, representatives of Yugoslavia's various regions signed an armistice with Germany in Belgrade, ending eleven days of resistance against the invading German Army... More than three hundred thousand Yugoslav officers and soldiers were taken prisoner.
    The Axis Powers occupied Yugoslavia and split it up. The Independent State of Croatia was established as a Nazi satellite state, ruled by the fascist militia known as the Ustaše that came into existence in 1929, but was relatively limited in its activities until 1941. German troops occupied Bosnia and Herzegovina as well as part of Serbia and Slovenia, while other parts of the country were occupied by Bulgaria, Hungary, and Italy. From 1941-45, the Croatian Ustaše regime murdered around 500,000 people, 250,000 were expelled, and another 200,000 were forced to convert to Catholicism, the victims were predominantly Serbs, but include 37,000 Jews…
    The Yugoslav Partisans were able to expel the Axis from Serbia in 1944 and the rest of Yugoslavia in 1945. The Red Army provided limited assistance with the liberation of Belgrade and withdrew after the war was over…

    It took a while to stabilize, but according to the entry Yugoslavia became a united country April 7th 1963. The entry explains:

    On 7 April 1963, the nation changed its official name to Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia and Tito was named President for Life. In the SFRY, each republic and province had its own constitution, supreme court, parliament, president and prime minister. At the top of the Yugoslav government were the President (Tito), the federal Prime Minister, and the federal Parliament (a collective Presidency was formed after Tito's death in 1980). Also important were the Communist Party general secretaries for each republic and province, and the general secretary of Central Committee of the Communist Party.
    Josip Broz Tito was the most powerful person in the country, followed by republican and provincial premiers and presidents, and Communist Party presidents…

    Like the Soviet Union held together multiple different ethnic groups, Yugoslavia under Tito did the same. The entry relates that as well as different ethnicities, they were just as many religions:

    Yugoslavia had always been a home to a very diverse population, not only in terms of national affiliation, but also religious affiliation. Of the many religions, Islam, Catholicism, Judaism and Protestantism as well as various Orthodox faiths composed the religions of Yugoslavia, comprising over 40 in all.

    The author of the entry attributes the “collapse of Yugoslavia in 1991” to “Religious differences between Orthodox Christian Serbs, Catholic Croats, and Muslim Bosniaks and the rise of nationalism.” This reminded me of something I addressed in (LCD): a powerful phenomenon of appearances of a woman claiming to be the mother of Jesus in the region to six children. The town the visitations occurred in was Medjugorje. The entry for Međugorje Wikipedia says of the incident (Note the spelling on the entry is Međugorje):

    "Our Lady of Međugorje" is the title given to the Blessed Virgin Mary by those who believe that she has been appearing since 24 June 1981 to six Herzegovinian Croat children in Međugorje, Bosnia and Herzegovina (at the time in Yugoslavia).

    What concerned me were the messages the apparition gave the children in 1981. The glue that held Yugoslavia together (President Tito) had died the previous year and the country was in mourning. The apparition appeared as the mother of Jesus; I addressed my discoveries and concerns in the chapter Layers of Deception in LCD:

    “…It seems that in 1981 “ Mary” began appearing to six children in the small Bosnian town called Medjugorje. Evidently the apparition prophesied, “A great war would tear apart this area of the world.” This message was given at the time when Yugoslavia was still a united country.
    I firmly believe prophets who foretold future events were warning us in order for us to change our direction. However, God’s “pillar” told me that anything that promotes fear, hatred or division is never of divine origin. “ Mary’s” prophecy definitely promoted fear and division among the individuals of that area. Animosity among the various factions had existed for hundreds of years, even though the region had lived in peace for decades. Remembering that Croatia is mainly Roman Catholic, while Serbia is Orthodox and Bosnia is both, with the addition of Muslims, I realized that a very large number of the population venerated Mary.
    Curious as to what the astrological influences were like at the time, I asked Lee Nielsen who was introduced in an earlier chapter, if she could find out for me. I also wondered what the source of the apparition had been, because anything that manifests through one of the 5 physical senses has to come through the astral plane. To my great surprise and delight, Lee did a full report of the astrological influences within the area at the time. Her entire unedited report is attached in an appendix at the end of the book, but her last paragraph sums up her assessment of the chart:

    “In my opinion, if there was any deception involved with this event, it is in how the event was presented to the public and the language used in its reporting. I say this because of the numerous opposition aspects from the Lords Saturn and Jupiter and the Midheaven, hence, in opposition to God. These oppositions connect with the Moon, symbol of deception in the third house of communication and transmission. Since miracles and visions must undergo serious scrutiny to be accepted and authorized by the Catholic Church, I believe the viewers may have put a church-friendly spin on the information to facilitate that acceptance, hence the strong emphasis in the messages for people to convert. There is also a square aspect involved from Messenger Mercury, turning the oppositions into troublesome “T-squares.” This indicates that the message was challenged and probably not presented honestly. The congruence of symbols in the chart seems to portray the event itself as genuine.”

    Contemplating on the apparition, I considered the implications of a visit from a religious icon. Suppose a spirit in the likeness of Jesus appeared to me and announced that England would go to war with Wales and Scotland. Obviously that would be inconceivable to my rational mind, but this is Jesus, my lord, telling me this; of course it must be true. Would I begin seeing any Scottish or Welsh people in a different light, wondering if and when something would happen? Would my fear and suspicion be passed on to my friends and family, and would they in turn pass it on to their friends and family? Could the awful reality be that we would end up seeing our poor bewildered fellow countrymen as the enemy? I honestly couldn’t say what effect such a visitation would have on me. But that is why God instructed us to spiritually discern any and all writings and communication. Most Catholics believed the visions of the children were genuine, and consequently thousands made the pilgrimage to Medjugorje.
    Volume II discussed how the Orthodox Church and the Roman Catholics broke away from one another at the beginning of the second millennium. I wonder if the apparition of Mary may have acted as a catalyst for the ingrained animosity the religious sects already held for each other and the warning became a self-fulfilling prophecy.”

    I wrote the above in 2001 and at the time did not fully understand how the “Shadow” operated. With this thesis I realize that “he” used the regression of the consciousness to stir up old animosities between the various factions. Nonetheless, it was not until the near financial collapse after Black Monday in October 1987 that people’s desperation turned to anger against their former neighbors. The entry relates:

    An economic crisis erupted in the 1970s which was the product of disastrous errors by Yugoslav governments, such as borrowing vast amounts of Western capital in order to fund growth through exports. Western economies then entered recession, blocked Yugoslav exports and created a huge debt problem. The Yugoslav government then accepted the IMF loan.
    In 1989, according to official sources, 248 firms were declared bankrupt or were liquidated and 89,400 workers were laid off. During the first nine months of 1990 directly following the adoption of the IMF programme, another 889 enterprises with a combined work-force of 525,000 workers suffered the same fate. In other words, in less than two years "the trigger mechanism" (under the Financial Operations Act) had led to the lay off of more than 600,000 workers out of a total industrial workforce of the order of 2.7 million. An additional 20% of the work force, or half a million people, were not paid wages during the early months of 1990 as enterprises sought to avoid bankruptcy. The largest concentrations of bankrupt firms and lay-offs were in Serbia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Macedonia and Kosovo. Real earnings were in a free fall and social programmes had collapsed; creating within the population an atmosphere of social despair and hopelessness. This was a critical turning point in the events to follow.
    Though the 1974 Constitution dampened the institutional and material powers of the federal government, Tito's authority substituted for this weakness until his death in 1980.
    After Tito's death on 4 May 1980, ethnic tensions grew in Yugoslavia. The legacy of the Constitution of 1974 was used to throw the system of decision-making into a state of paralysis, made all the more hopeless as the conflict of interests had become irreconcilable. The constitutional crisis that inevitably followed resulted in a rise of nationalism in all republics: Slovenia and Croatia made demands for looser ties within the Federation, the Albanian majority in Kosovo demanded the status of a republic, Serbia sought absolute, not only relative dominion over Yugoslavia. Added to this, the Croat quest for independence led to large Serb communities within Croatia rebelling and trying to secede from the Croat republic…
    Following the fall of communism in the rest of Eastern Europe, each of the republics held multi-party elections in 1990. Slovenia and Croatia held the elections in April since their communist parties chose to cede power peacefully. Other Yugoslav republics – especially Serbia – were more or less dissatisfied with the democratization in two of the republics and proposed different sanctions…

    As I said having such a powerful and revered Divine Being warn of war, is what lit the spark that led to one of the most brutal wars. I will not discuss the details of the war, but considering that after the war certain individuals were tried for war crimes, namely genocide is testimony to how much the region’s energy and consciousness was brought down. The entry reports this shameful episode of the main instigator of the genocide, the Serbian leader Slobodan Miloševic’s arrest:

    On Saturday, March 31, 2001, Milošević surrendered to Yugoslav security forces from his home in Belgrade, following a recent warrant for his arrest on charges of abuse of power and corruption. On June 28 he was driven to the Yugoslav-Bosnian border where shortly after he was placed in the custody of SFOR officials, soon to be extradited to the United Nations International Criminal Tribunal for the Former Yugoslavia. His trial on charges of genocide in Bosnia and war crimes in Croatia and in Kosovo and Metohija began at The Hague on February 12, 2002, and he died there on 11 March 2006, while his trial was still ongoing. On April 11, 2002, the Yugoslav parliament passed a law allowing extradition of all persons charged with war crimes by the International Criminal Tribunal.

    On hearing of the genocide taking place in the Balkans, I can remember thinking where on earth did such hatred come from. I found my answer in my “Journey to the Truth”, when I was writing LCD. In the chapter Crusades to World War I, I wrote:

    “The fall of Constantinople in the fifteenth century signaled two historical landmarks. First, it ended the Byzantine Empire and, second, it heralded the birth of the Turkish Ottoman Empire. The empire takes its name from the Arabian Prince Osman I, who founded a dynasty around 1300 C.E. Tragically, it was the conquests of the Ottoman Empire, which have led to the conflict in Kosovo in recent times. The animosity between the two sides, the Orthodox Serbians and the Muslim Bosnians, centers on a battle fought on June 13, 1389 C.E., at a place called “The field of blackbirds.” It was a fateful time for both sides, because both leaders, the Serbian Prince Lazar and the Turkish Sultan Murad I, were killed. This particular battle is believed by historians to have been instrumental in the fall of the Byzantine Empire.”

    The battle of the field of blackbirds is historically known as the “Battle of Kosovo”. The section on the aftermath of the battle in its entry on Wikipedia provides the reason for the hatred between the Serbian and Bosnians:

    The battle of Kosovo was an important victory for the Ottomans While losses were substantial (with both armies being virtually destroyed) on both sides and both sides lost their leaders, the Ottomans were able to easily field another army of equal or greater size, whereas Serbia could not. Heavy losses suffered by Serbia resulted in its reduction to a vassal state with Serbian nobles paying tribute and supplying soldiers to the Ottomans…
    The Battle of Kosovo came to be seen as a symbol of Serbian patriotism and desire for independence in the 19th century rise of nationalism under Ottoman rule, and its significance for Serbian nationalism returned to prominence during the breakup of Yugoslavia and the Kosovo War when Slobodan Milošević invoked it during an important speech.

    Learning of the source of the hatred between the Serbians and the Bosnians showed me that the regression of the Baby Boomers generation extended world wide. Only instead of irrational fear and superstition, the emotion resurfacing in the Balkans was unmitigated hatred for past misdeeds. Unfortunately, The Balkans was not the only place in the world where the resurfacing of hatred would lead to genocide during the early 90s. One of the worst examples occurred in the African Nation of Rwanda.
    Although the grievances did not go as far back as Kosovo, the hatred was nonetheless as, if not more virulent. I found the relevant information in two entries on Wikipedia; Rwandan Civil War and Rwandan Genocide. Below are the relevant excerpts, starting with the entry for the Rwandan Civil War:

    The Rwandan Civil War was a conflict within the Central African nation of Rwanda between the government of President Juvénal Habyarimana and the rebel Rwandan Patriotic Front (RPF). The conflict began on 2 October 1990 when the RPF invaded and ostensibly ended on August 4, 1993 with the signing of the Arusha Accords to create a power-sharing government…
    The ethnic tensions between the Hutu majority and the Tutsi minority had their roots in the Belgian colonial era, where the ruling Belgian authorities empowered the Tutsi aristocracy, and cemented the second class status of Hutus, in what had previously been a moderately fluid social dynamic. Upon leaving Rwanda, Belgian diplomats stirred the pot by reversing their favoritism, encouraging nationalist Hutu uprisings in the name of democracy. Episodes of violent attacks and reprisals between Hutus and Tutsis flared up in the first two decades of Rwanda's independence, leaving smoldering tensions and resentments.
    The level of ethnic and political tension increased in 1990. Discontents were exacerbated by a slumping economy and food shortages; throughout the year, the country had to endure bad weather and falling coffee prices. The tense political situation became tenser after the President of France called for greater democracy in Francophone Africa. France, though not traditionally associated with Rwanda, began to show that it would apply political pressure if Rwanda didn't make concessions to democracy…
    Grumblings of the Tutsi diaspora contributed to the tension. Tutsis who had been exiled for over thirty years were coalescing in an organization known as the Rwandese Patriotic Front (RPF). The Hutus in Rwanda considered these Tutsis to be an evil aristocracy that had rightly been exiled. They observed that the descendants of these Tutsis no longer had any knowledge of Rwanda, and spoke English instead of French. The exiled Tutsis, however, demanded recognition of their rights as Rwandans, including, of course, the right to return there…
    At 2:30 pm on October 1, 1990 fifty RPF rebels crossed the border from Uganda, killing customs guards. They were followed by hundreds more rebels, dressed in the uniforms of the Ugandan national army. The rebel force, composed primarily of second-generation Tutsis, numbered over four thousand troops who were well-trained in the Ugandan army and had combat experience from the Ugandan Bush War…RPF demands included an end to ethnic segregation and the system of identity cards, as well as other political and economic reforms that portrayed the RPF as a democratic and tolerant organization seeking to depose a dangerous and corrupt regime. Both President Yoweri Museveni of Uganda and President Habyarimana of Rwanda were in New York attending the United Nations World Summit for Children. The role of Uganda was immediately brought into question…
    The offensive failed in large part due to the forces sent by Zaire and France to support their ally. Several hundred troops of the elite Zairian Special Presidential Division (DSP) arrived. France rushed the 1st and 3rd companies of the 8th Marine Infantry Parachute Regiment, consisting of 125 men, from the Central African …At first, Belgium also supported the government but cut all lethal aid shortly after hostilities began, citing a domestic law prohibiting their military from taking part in a civil war. France, in contrast, saved the regime and gave significant military and financial support, thus replacing Belgium as Rwanda's major foreign sponsor…
    Major Paul Kagame, who was in the United States taking a course at the Command and General Staff College, was contacted and returned to take control of the rebel forces…He pulled his forces back into Uganda and then moved them into the forested Virunga Mountains The RPF spent two months in this area…During this time the RPF also benefited from the recruitment of men from the Tutsi diaspora…Therefore by early 1991 the RPF had grown to 5,000 men, by 1992 it had reached 12,000 and by the 1994 genocide numbered 25,000.

    Rwandan Genocide

    The Rwandan Genocide was the 1994 mass killing of hundreds of thousands of Rwanda's Tutsis and Hutu political moderates by the Hutu dominated government under the Hutu Power ideology. Over the course of approximately 100 days, or more, from the assassination of Juvénal Habyarimana on April 6 through mid-July, at least 800,000 people were killed. Estimates of the death toll have ranged between 500,000 and 1,000,000, or as much as 20% of the total population of the country.
    The killing was well organized and by the time it had started, the Rwandan militia numbered around 30,000 — one militia member for every ten families — and was organized nationwide, with representatives in every neighborhood. Some militia members were able to acquire AK-47 assault rifles by completing requisition forms. Other weapons, such as grenades, required no paperwork and were widely distributed. Many members … were armed only with machetes.
    Rwandan Prime Minister Jean Kambanda revealed, in his testimony before the International Criminal Tribunal, that the genocide was openly discussed in cabinet meetings and that "one cabinet minister said she was personally in favor of getting rid of all Tutsi; without the Tutsi, she told ministers, all of Rwanda's problems would be over." In addition to Kambanda, the genocide's organizers included Colonel Théoneste Bagosora, a retired army officer, and many top ranking government officials and members of the army, such as General Augustin Bizimungu. On the local level, the genocide's planners included Burgomasters, or mayors, and members of the police…
    According to recent commentators the news media played a crucial role in the genocide: local print and radio media fueled the killings, while the international media either ignored or seriously misconstrued events on the ground. The print media in Rwanda is believed to have started hate speech against Tutsis which was later continued by radio stations. According to commentators anti-Tutsi hate speech "became so systemic as to seem the norm." The state-owned newspaper Kangura had a central role, starting an anti-Tutsi and anti-RPF campaign in October 1990…
    Due to high rates of illiteracy at the time of the genocide, radio was an important way for the government to deliver messages to the public. Two radio stations key to inciting violence before and during the genocide were Radio Rwanda and Radio Télévision Libre des Mille Collines (RTLM). In March 1992, Radio Rwanda was first used in directly promoting the killing of Tutsi in Bugesera, south of the national capital Kigali. Radio Rwanda repeatedly broadcast a communiqué warning that Hutu in Bugesera would be attacked by Tutsi, a message used by local officials to convince Hutu that they needed to protect themselves by attacking first…At the end of 1993, the RTLM's highly sensationalized reporting on the assassination of the Burundi president, a Hutu, was used to underline supposed Tutsi brutality. The RTLM falsely reported that the president had been tortured, including castration of the victim (in pre-colonial times, some Tutsi kings castrated defeated enemy rulers). From late October 1993, the RTLM repeatedly broadcast themes developed by the extremist written press, underlining the inherent differences between Hutu and Tutsi, the foreign origin of Tutsi, the disproportionate share of Tutsi wealth and power, and the horrors of past Tutsi rule…After April 6, 1994, authorities used RTLM and Radio Rwanda to spur and direct killings, specifically in areas where the killings initially were resisted. Both radio stations were used to incite and mobilize, then to give specific directions for carrying out the killings.
    The RTLM had used terms such as inyenzi (cockroach in Kinyarwandan) and Tutsi interchangeably with others referring to RPF combatants and warned specifically that RPF combatants dressed in civilian clothes were mingling among displaced people fleeing combat zones. These broadcasts gave the impression that all Tutsi were necessarily supporters of the RPF force fighting against the government. Women were part of the anti-Tutsi propaganda prior the 1994 genocide, for example the "Ten Hutu Commandments" published in December 1990 by "Kangura" included four commandments which portrayed Tutsi women as tools of the Tutsi people, as sexual weapons that would be used by the Tutsi to weaken and ultimately destroy the Hutu men… Examples of gender-based hate propaganda used to incite war rape include statements by perpetrators such as "You Tutsi women think that you are too good for us" and "Let us see what a Tutsi woman tastes like ".
    There were 50,000 civilian deaths in Burundi in 1993.

    One of the most disturbing aspects of the Rwandan Genocide was that the government discussed the atrocities as if they were community programs. The kind of hatred that exploded in both Kosovo and Rwanda can only be explained energetically, however, the causes of the Rwandan genocide are more easily detected. The Tutsi grievances had simmered unabated for more than a century. This meant that energetically this hatred was present in the region just below the surface. While the consciousness remained at a higher level, the hatred lay dormant and was unable to enter the consciousness of the population. But when the resetting of the Baby Boomers began dragging the energy down, the level of the consciousness also lowered permitting the dormant hatred to enter the consciousness again.
    We discussed in Stage Reason – Section 8c that the 3rd level of hatred can only be dissipated through forgiveness. We also stated that the Tutsi women of Rwanda are a perfect example of this consciousness. As we wrote:

     “…Christiane Armanpour mentioned that the Tutsis and Hutus had reconciled and were once again living side by side. Ms. Armanpour interviewed a Tutsi woman who was serving dinner to one of the Hutu men that had butchered her husband and 5 of her children. She said she had forgiven him…
    “…Individuals that refuse to forgive, demanding “justice” are victims of their pain bodies, which feasts on the 3rd level of hatred like it was a smorgasbord. If they were completely honest with themselves they would realize that they are not seeking justice so much as revenge, which is driven by the 3rd level of hatred.
    “It was the Tutsis ability to forgive which nullified the hate…it is impossible to hate someone you have truly forgiven. As such even the 3rd level of hatred is dissipated by forgiveness. From a consciousness and energy perspective forgiveness brings light to the black darkness of hate/Grief.”

    There is one more example of the consciousness of the past leading to genocide in modern times that I need to address. Although this genocide took place first, I have left it to last, because it was a deliberate and systematic spiritual attack on the true essence of Islam. However, before I explain this statement, let us look at the event from the historical perspective. The genocide I am speaking of is the use of chemical weapons by Saddam Hussein in the late 80s.

    THE “SHADOW” TURNS “HIS” ATTENTION TO IRAQ

    It is essential to determine how and why Saddam Hussein perpetrated such an atrocious action that leads to understanding the underlying energetic causes. As with the two other genocides, the hatred had its roots in past disagreements, so I will start there. The entry for Iraqi Kurdistan explains the Kurds have an ancient heritage:

    The Kurds are an ancient people who are one of the first ones in the Middle East. Their Ancient Ancestors or tribes are believed to be Mostly Medes (Median) and Hurrian also Sumerian. Both thier Language and Culture is an Indo European type and in some ways can be similar to Bulgarians, Croatians, Serbians, and Bosnians etc; though they are more related to Persians/Iranians. In the Early 1900's the Kurds were promised to have thier country but were ignored and a few years later Turkey, Syria, Iran, and Iraq were established became a country all on Kurdish soil. Which meant that they were living in those countries and were not independent but South Turkey, North Iraq, East Iran, and North Syria are all and Evidence shows supposed to be Kurdistan and are all known as Kurdistan to Kurdish people. Kurds are also more related to Europeans and Persians than any other ethnic group…

    Mirroring the displaced Palestinians, after World War (I), the Kurds were also victims of the European powers’ decisions on who owned what land. This demonstrated that the consciousness involved in the Kurdish genocide originated from an earlier consciousness. To uncover this consciousness we need to examine the records of how the decisions affected the Kurds. The entry relates:

    During World War I the British and French divided Western Asia in the Sykes-Picot Agreement. The Treaty of Sèvres, which was ratified in the Treaty of Lausanne, led to the advent of modern Western Asia and Republic of Turkey. The League of Nations granted France mandates over Syria and Lebanon and granted the United Kingdom mandates over Iraq and Palestine (which then consisted of two autonomous regions: Palestine and Transjordan). Parts of the Ottoman Empire on the Arabian Peninsula became parts of what are today Saudi Arabia and Yemen…

    After the signing of the “Treaty”, the Kurds began a long struggle to gain autonomy for their country. To cut a very long story short, the Kurds remained unheard until a Kurd named Mustafa Barzani formed the Kurdistan Democratic Party. However, after demanding the “formation of a Kurdish province in northern Iraq,” he would be “forced into exile in Iran in 1945” and settle in the Soviet Union a year later.
    Barzani’s exile ended in 1958 when following a “military coup” the ruler Abdul Karim Qasim asked him to return. In order to entice him “Qasim had promised to give the Kurds regional autonomy in return for Barzani’s support for his policies.” Naturally Qasim reneged on his promise and so Barzani gave “a detailed ultimatum to Qasim outlining Kurdish grievances and demanded rectification.” The entry explains what happened next:

    Qasim ignored the Kurdish demands and continued his planning for war. It was not until September 10, when an Iraqi army column was ambushed by a group of Kurds that the Kurdish revolt truly began. In response to the attack, Qasim lashed out and ordered the Iraqi Air Force to indiscriminately bomb Kurdish villages, which ultimately served to rally the entire Kurdish population to Barzani’s standard…Qasim's government was not able to subdue the insurrection. This stalemate irritated powerful factions within the military and is said to be one of the main reasons behind the Baathist coup against Qasim in February 1963. In November 1963, after considerable infighting amongst the civilian and military wings of the Baathists, they were ousted by Abdul Salam Arif in a coup. Then, after another failed offensive, Arif declared a ceasefire in February 1964 which provoked a split among Kurdish urban radicals …Barzani agreed to the ceasefire and fired the radicals from the party. Following the unexpected death of Arif, where upon he was replaced by his brother, Abdul Rahman Arif, the Iraqi government launched a last-ditch effort to defeat the Kurds. This campaign failed in May 1966, when Barzani forces thoroughly defeated the Iraqi Army at the Battle of Mount Handrin, near Rawanduz. At this battle, it was said that the Kurds slaughtered an entire brigade. Recognizing the futility of continuing this campaign, Rahman Arif announced a 12-point peace program in June 1966, which was not implemented due to the overthrow of Rahman Arif in a 1968 coup by the Baath Party.

    The mention of the Baath Party brings in the elevation and rule of Saddam Hussein, who came to power in 1979. Craig had lived in Jordan for five years from 1978 to 1983 and said he was surprised in the change of the Iraqi ruler. He told me that while he was in Jordan Saddam Hussein was considered a reasonable man and a friend by King Hussein of Jordan. This made me wonder what kind of man Saddam Hussein was.

    THE TWO SIDES OF SADDAM HUSSEIN

    On researching this complicated man I found under Saddam Hussein’s entry on Wikipedia a section concerning his rise to power, which related his transformation from a wise a reasonable leader to a ruthless despot. I have chosen the most pertinent excerpts from the entry:

    Army officers with ties to the Ba'ath Party overthrew Qassim in a coup in 1963. Ba'athist leaders were appointed to the cabinet and Abdul Salam Arif became president. Arif dismissed and arrested the Ba'athist leaders later that year. Saddam returned to Iraq, but was imprisoned in 1964. Just prior to his imprisonment and until 1968, Saddam held the position of Ba'ath party secretary. He escaped from prison in 1967 and quickly became a leading member of the party. In 1968, Saddam participated in a bloodless coup led by Ahmad Hassan al-Bakr that overthrew Abdul Rahman Arif. Al-Bakr was named president and Saddam was named his deputy, and deputy chairman of the Baathist Revolutionary Command Council. According to biographers, Saddam never forgot the tensions within the first Ba'athist government, which formed the basis for his measures to promote Ba'ath party unity as well as his resolve to maintain power and programs to ensure social stability.
    Saddam Hussein in the past was seen by U.S. intelligence services as a bulwark of anti-communism in the 1960s and 1970s. Although Saddam was al-Bakr's deputy, he was a strong behind-the-scenes party politician. Al-Bakr was the older and more prestigious of the two, but by 1969 Saddam Hussein clearly had become the moving force behind the party.
    In the late 1960s and early 1970s, as vice chairman of the Revolutionary Command Council, formally the al-Bakr's second-in-command, Saddam built a reputation as a progressive, effective politician. At this time, Saddam moved up the ranks in the new government by aiding attempts to strengthen and unify the Ba'ath party and taking a leading role in addressing the country's major domestic problems and expanding the party's following…
    Saddam actively fostered the modernization of the Iraqi economy along with the creation of a strong security apparatus to prevent coups within the power structure and insurrections apart from it. Ever concerned with broadening his base of support among the diverse elements of Iraqi society and mobilizing mass support, he closely followed the administration of state welfare and development programs.
    At the center of this strategy was Iraq's oil. On 1 June 1972, Saddam oversaw the seizure of international oil interests, which, at the time, dominated the country's oil sector. A year later, world oil prices rose dramatically as a result of the 1973 energy crisis, and skyrocketing revenues enabled Saddam to expand his agenda.
    Within just a few years, Iraq was providing social services that were unprecedented among Middle Eastern countries. Saddam established and controlled the "National Campaign for the Eradication of Illiteracy" and the campaign for "Compulsory Free Education in Iraq," and largely under his auspices, the government established universal free schooling up to the highest education levels; hundreds of thousands learned to read in the years following the initiation of the program. The government also supported families of soldiers, granted free hospitalization to everyone, and gave subsidies to farmers. Iraq created one of the most modernized public-health systems in the Middle East, earning Saddam an award from the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO).
    To diversify the largely oil-based Iraqi economy, Saddam implemented a national infrastructure campaign that made great progress in building roads, promoting mining, and developing other industries. The campaign revolutionized Iraq's energy industries. Electricity was brought to nearly every city in Iraq, and many outlying areas.
    Before the 1970s, most of Iraq's people lived in the countryside, where Saddam himself was born and raised, and roughly two-thirds were peasants. This number would decrease quickly during the 1970s as the country invested much of its oil profits into industrial expansion.
    Nevertheless, Saddam focused on fostering loyalty to the Ba'athist government in the rural areas. After nationalizing foreign oil interests, Saddam supervised the modernization of the countryside, mechanizing agriculture on a large scale, and distributing land to peasant farmers. The Ba'athists established farm cooperatives, in which profits were distributed according to the labors of the individual and the unskilled were trained. The government also doubled expenditures for agricultural development in 1974–1975. Moreover, agrarian reform in Iraq improved the living standard of the peasantry and increased production.
    Saddam became personally associated with Ba'athist welfare and economic development programs in the eyes of many Iraqis, widening his appeal both within his traditional base and among new sectors of the population. These programs were part of a combination of "carrot and stick" tactics to enhance support in the working class, the peasantry, and within the party and the government bureaucracy.
    Saddam's organizational prowess was credited with Iraq's rapid pace of development in the 1970s; development went forward at such a fevered pitch that two million people from other Arab countries and even Yugoslavia worked in Iraq to meet the growing demand for labor.

    In reading the excerpt above, I could understand why King Hussein of Jordan was on friendly terms with Saddam Hussein. So what went wrong? How could a man who cared about the welfare of people become the “butcher of Baghdad?” Even allowing for poetic licence for the name, records of his actions clearly demonstrate a change. The entry continues on his rise to head the Ba’athist Party:

    In 1976, Saddam rose to the position of general in the Iraqi armed forces, and rapidly became the strongman of the government. As the ailing, elderly al-Bakr became unable to execute his duties, Saddam took on an increasingly prominent role as the face of the government both internally and externally. He soon became the architect of Iraq's foreign policy and represented the nation in all diplomatic situations. He was the de facto leader of Iraq some years before he formally came to power in 1979. He slowly began to consolidate his power over Iraq's government and the Ba'ath party. Relationships with fellow party members were carefully cultivated, and Saddam soon accumulated a powerful circle of support within the party.
    In 1979 al-Bakr started to make treaties with Syria, also under Ba'athist leadership, that would lead to unification between the two countries. Syrian President Hafez al-Assad would become deputy leader in a union, and this would drive Saddam to obscurity. Saddam acted to secure his grip on power. He forced the ailing al-Bakr to resign on 16 July 1979, and formally assumed the presidency.

    The threat to Saddam’s position in 1979 is pivotal to ascertaining what happened to him. He was clearly no saint and had ambitions of ruling Iraq, but as the entry related he also seems to have been a progressive thinker. The clue to determining what caused the change is in the year his position was threatened. In 1979 the Baby Boomers were initializing their resetting and the “Shadow” was taking over the influence of the mass consciousness. Because Saddam Hussein felt threatened he “feared” for his future and this permitted the “Shadow” to exert “his” influence to create paranoia in the Iraqi leader. This can be seen in his actions immediately following his ascension to leader of Iraq, which is recorded in his entry:

    Shortly afterwards, he convened an assembly of Ba'ath party leaders on 22 July 1979. During the assembly, which he ordered videotaped, Saddam claimed to have found a fifth column within the Ba'ath Party and directed Muhyi Abdel-Hussein to read out a confession and the names of 68 alleged co-conspirators. These members were labelled "disloyal" and were removed from the room one by one and taken into custody. After the list was read, Saddam congratulated those still seated in the room for their past and future loyalty. The 68 people arrested at the meeting were subsequently tried together and found guilty of treason. 22 were sentenced to execution. Other high-ranking members of the party formed the firing squad. By 1 August 1979, hundreds of high-ranking Ba'ath party members had been executed.

    Iraq was not the only Middle Eastern target for the “Shadow” in 1979. Iran was also targeted by “him.” Is it a coincidence that the same year Saddam Hussein took over in Iraq, his arch enemy the Ayatollah Khomeini instigated the Islamic Revolution that ousted the Western backed Shah and led to an 8-year war between Iraq and Iran? What the entry has to say about the relations Saddam Hussein had with Iran both before and after the Revolution is extremely informative; again I have selected the most relevant:

    In 1979 Iran's Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi was overthrown by the Islamic Revolution, thus giving way to an Islamic republic led by the Ayatollah Khomeini…
    There had also been bitter enmity between Saddam and Khomeini since the 1970s. Khomeini, having been exiled from Iran in 1964, took up residence in Iraq, at the Shi'ite holy city of An Najaf. There he involved himself with Iraqi Shi'ites and developed a strong, worldwide religious and political following against the Iranian Government, whom Saddam tolerated. However, when Khomeini began to urge the Shi'ites there to overthrow Saddam and under pressure from the Shah, who had agreed to a rapprochement between Iraq and Iran in 1975, Saddam agreed to expel Khomeini in 1978 to France. However this turned out to be an imminent failure and a political catalyst, for Khomeini had access to more media connections and also collaborated with a much larger Iranian community under his support whom he used to his advantage.
    After Khomeini gained power, skirmishes between Iraq and revolutionary Iran occurred for ten months over the sovereignty of the disputed Shatt al-Arab waterway, which divides the two countries…Iraq invaded Iran, first attacking Mehrabad Airport of Tehran and then entering the oil-rich Iranian land of Khuzestan, which also has a sizable Arab minority, on 22 September 1980 and declared it a new province of Iraq. With the support of the Arab states, the United States, the Soviet Union, and Europe, and heavily financed by the Arab states of the Persian Gulf, Saddam Hussein had become "the defender of the Arab world" against a revolutionary Iran. Consequently, many viewed Iraq as "an agent of the civilized world"…
    By 1982, Iraq was on the defensive and looking for ways to end the war.
    At this point, Saddam asked his ministers for candid advice. Health Minister Dr Riyadh Ibrahim suggested that Saddam temporarily step down to promote peace negotiations…A few weeks later, Dr Ibrahim was sacked…
    Dr Ibrahim was arrested a few days after he started his new life as a sacked Minister. He was known to have publicly declared before that arrest that he was "glad that he got away alive." Pieces of Ibrahim’s dismembered body were delivered to his wife the next day.
    During the war, Iraq used chemical weapons against Iranian forces fighting on the southern front and Kurdish separatists who were attempting to open up a northern front in Iraq with the help of Iran. These chemical weapons were developed by Iraq from materials and technology supplied primarily by West German companies.
    Saddam reached out to other Arab governments for cash and political support during the war, particularly after Iraq's oil industry severely suffered at the hands of the Iranian navy in the Persian Gulf. Iraq successfully gained some military and financial aid, as well as diplomatic and moral support, from the Soviet Union, China, France, and the United States, which together feared the prospects of the expansion of revolutionary Iran's influence in the region. The Iranians, demanding that the international community should force Iraq to pay war reparations to Iran, refused any suggestions for a cease-fire. Despite several calls for a ceasefire by the United Nations Security Council, hostilities continued until 20 August 1988.

    Learning that Kurdish separatists were allied with Iran in trying to “open up a northern front in Iraq” explains to some degree why they were targeted in 1988. The entry for Saddam Hussein also relates the strained relations between the Kurds and the various governments of Iraq, but I was interested in Saddam Hussein’s dealings with them and so have focused on the excerpt that describes this:

    …Saddam did negotiate an agreement in 1970 with separatist Kurdish leaders, giving them autonomy, but the agreement broke down. The result was brutal fighting between the government and Kurdish groups and even Iraqi bombing of Kurdish villages in Iran, which caused Iraqi relations with Iran to deteriorate. However, after Saddam had negotiated the 1975 treaty with Iran, the Shah withdrew support for the Kurds, who suffered a total defeat.
    On 16 March 1988, the Kurdish town of Halabja was attacked with a mix of mustard gas and nerve agents, killing 5,000 civilians, and maiming, disfiguring, or seriously debilitating 10,000 more. The attack occurred in conjunction with the 1988 al-Anfal campaign designed to reassert central control of the mostly Kurdish population of areas of northern Iraq and defeat the Kurdish peshmerga rebel forces. The United States now maintains that Saddam ordered the attack to terrorize the Kurdish population in northern Iraq, but Saddam's regime claimed at the time that Iran was responsible for the attack and US analysts supported the claim until several years later.

    I was not surprised to read that the west “supported” Saddam Hussein’s claims of innocence in the genocide of the Kurds as it was expedient to protect an ally in the fight against radical Islam. It is interesting how the words “radical Islam” seems to encompass the entire Islamic religion, when the “radicals” are very few in number and do not reflect the teachings of Islam. Throughout this thesis, I have shown how the “Shadow” has targeted religious factions through their greed and desire for power. This is quite simply how “he” works. So just like “he” influenced run away greed in America through “greedy” individuals, he was able to influence and direct Muslim’s anger at targets that were detrimental to his cause. This brings me back to the corruption of Saddam Hussein.
    Craig maintains that King Hussein of Jordan would not have been friends with someone who was not good for peace and security. Which means that at least some of the time, Saddam Hussein’s aims were in line with his. Before his death King Hussein was known as the voice of reason in the Middle East as is portrayed in his entry on Wikipedia. (Note: Wikipedia warns that the entry may be inaccurate or biased, but as Craig knows from first hand experience of living under King Hussein’s rule I agree with its assessment of this great man):

    Hussein bin Talal … 14 November 1935 – 7 February 1999) was the King of Jordan from the abdication of his father, King Talal, in 1952, until his death. Hussein guided his country in the context of the Cold War, and through four decades of Arab-Israeli conflict, balancing the pressures of Arab nationalism and the allure of Western-style development against the stark reality of Jordan's geographic location. His commitment to democracy, civil liberties and human rights helped to make Jordan a model state for the Middle East, and the kingdom is internationally recognized for having the most exemplary human rights record in that region. He worked tirelessly and continuously throughout his life to advance the cause of peace between Jordan and Israel (which he successfully achieved in 1994), as well as between Palestinians and Israelis.
    Hussein's family claims a line of descent from the Islamic prophet Muhammad. "We are the family of the prophet and we are the oldest tribe in the Arab world", the king once said of his Hashemite ancestry.

    The last statement the King Hussein’s family traces back to the Prophet Muhammad explains the difference in attitude. The Prophet Muhammad was one of the representatives of the “Light” and although as I said in the 19th century, his legacy of peace and co-operation with the “people of the book” (Bible) was usurped by Wahhabism, it does not detract from the valuable contribution Muhammad left. It is Muhammad’s most important contribution to the world that made Iraq the target of the “Shadow.”

    THE “SHADOW” TARGETS SUFISM

    In a previous “upstepping” I related the importance of Sufism to this thesis. The Cities of Light were a shining beacon to the mystical side of Islam’s contribution to The Mysteries. However, as I have said, I was most impressed with what the entry for Sufism on Wikipedia has to say. Although I quoted this in a previous section 5 (AHD) it is worth repeating:

    In its early stages of development Sufism effectively referred to nothing more than the internalization of Islam According to one perspective, it is directly from the Qur’an, constantly recited, meditated, and experienced, that Sufism proceeded, in its origin and its development. Others have held that Sufism is the strict emulation of the way of Muhammad, through which the heart's connection to the Divine is strengthened.
    From the traditional Sufi point of view, the esoteric teachings of Sufism were transmitted from Muhammad to those who had the capacity to acquire the direct experiential gnosis of God, which was passed on from teacher to student through the centuries. Some of this transmission is summarized in texts, but most is not. Important contributions in writing are attributed to Uwais al-Qarni, Harrm bin Hian, Hasan Basri and Sayid ibn al-Mussib, who are regarded as the first Sufis in the earliest generations of Islam. Harith al-Muhasibi was the first one to write about moral psychology. Rabia Basri was a Sufi known for her love and passion for God, expressed through her poetry. Bayazid Bastami was among the first theorists of Sufism; he concerned himself with fanā and baqā, the state of annihilating the self in the presence of the divine, accompanied by clarity concerning worldly phenomena derived from that perspective…

    To recap what I wrote concerning Rabia: “The presence of a mystical side of Islam, speaking of God’s Love tells me that Sophia’s consciousness was present in the region during the 8th and 9th centuries. Sophia incarnated as Rabiah Al-Adawiyah, which as stated, like Al-Hallaj taught of the Love of God…” Although Sophia did not incarnate again physically in Iraq, her consciousness and energy was infused into the area and while it was there, the region would continue to spiritually progress, despite wars and skirmishes within the different factions. In fact, it was “her” presence that kept the ingrained animosity between the Sunnis and Shi’ites from erupting.
    We can determine how Sophia’s consciousness was still present at the start of Saddam Hussein’s rule with the advance in civilization that was occurring in Iraq. The excerpt below from Saddam Hussein’s entry also provides clues to this conclusion:

    To the consternation of Islamic conservatives, Saddam's government gave women added freedoms and offered them high-level government and industry jobs. Saddam also created a Western-style legal system, making Iraq the only country in the Persian Gulf region not ruled according to traditional Islamic law (Sharia). Saddam abolished the Sharia courts, except for personal injury claims…

    Saddam Hussein also demonstrated knowledge of the heritage of Iraq with his references to its ancient origins. This is crucial, because the main reason Sophia chose to infuse the region was because it was the site of the Sumerian civilization, not to mention one of the “Ancient Wonders of the World” the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. The entry explains how Saddam Hussein viewed this:

    Saddam justified Iraqi nationalism by claiming a unique role of Iraq in the history of the Arab world. As president, Saddam made frequent references to the Abbasid period, when Baghdad was the political, cultural, and economic capital of the Arab world. He also promoted Iraq's pre-Islamic role as Mesopotamia, the ancient cradle of civilization, alluding to such historical figures as Nebuchadnezzar II and Hammurabi. He devoted resources to archaeological explorations. In effect, Saddam sought to combine pan-Arabism and Iraqi nationalism, by promoting the vision of an Arab world united and led by Iraq.

    Remember the “Shadow” thrives on chaos and terror and only exists because of these two energy’s presence in the world. In times of peace and harmony “he” is weakened and can be transmuted by the Human Race. Unfortunately, to date “he” has always been able to trigger certain individual’s egos and counterfeit spirits to act in a non-spiritual way to infuse “him” with energy. This was the case with Saddam Hussein. As a member of the Sunni sect of Islam, Saddam was in the minority. I had wondered how the minority Sunnis had came to rule the majority; I was not really surprised to find the hand of colonialism in the answer:

    Iraqi society is divided along lines of language, religion and ethnicity; Saddam's government rested on the support of the 20% minority of largely working class, peasant, and lower middle class Sunnis, continuing a pattern that dates back at least to the British colonial authority's reliance on them as administrators.

    Nonetheless, once the “Shadow” was able to commit genocide in Iraq, the consciousness of Sophia was driven out. This enabled the “Shadow” to move in and bring about the further deterioration of the region. The “Shadow” next instigated an act that would end Iraq’s alliance with the West, the First Gulf War. I will not discuss the ins and outs of the war, suffice to say it changed the way westerners viewed Saddam Hussein. However, the Gulf War had a far more serious side-affect than was first realized. It incensed a very powerful and wealthy Saudi national.

    OSAMA BIN LADEN ENTERS THE STAGE OF HISTORY

    In objectively viewing Osama bin Laden, I came face to face with the impressions I gained in living nine years in the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia. Because of the difficulty in gaining a visa to the country, before 9-11 most westerners had no idea of the culture of Saudi Arabia. As the heart of Islam, it holds a sacred place in the hearts of all Muslims, who are required to make a pilgrimage to the two Holy sites of Mecca and Medina. Still, apart from Muslim pilgrims visiting for Hajj, the Kingdom has no tourists.
    With such a limited access the outside world has remained relatively removed from the Kingdom. I can remember when satellite television became available and wealthy Saudis erected satellite dishes in order to receive western television. This was immediately met with religious police driving around shooting at the dishes. Saudi Television is strictly controlled and adheres to Wahhabism rules, which is based on Sharia law. Of course many wealthy Saudis get around the restrictions by simply shipping in western culture in private planes. Westerners that work and live in the country usually live on compounds, which resemble resorts. In this way, expatriates are normally shielded against the extremely strict rules of Sharia Law, except when women venture outside their compounds and are required to wear a black cloak called an abaya.
    In Jeddah where I was, western women are not required to cover their heads, but in Riyadh they are. As I did not live on a compound, I was afforded a unique view of Saudi culture; especially with my Saudi clients in my salon. I used to tell my friends in the UK that when we landed at Heathrow airport we were reentering the modern world. I know that sounds a little dramatic, but you have to live and interact with Saudi’s to understand what I mean.
    The first thing I realized was that Saudi’s honestly believe they are better than the rest of the world. Although women are thought of as property by Saudi men with no rights (Saudi women cannot drive and may not leave the country without their husband’s or a male family members permission.) they act superior to any non-nationals. To operate a salon in Jeddah I had to have a Saudi sponsor who was also my Partner. As he was not permitted into a female establishment, his wife became my partner. To say this was a difficult arrangement is putting it mildly. First, as I was taking a salary for working full time, my partner’s wife, who would grace us with her presence for perhaps an hour or two each week, received the same amount. Then to bring in staff, we had to bring them in as maids for my partners. Two Filipino women were brought in and at first went to live with my Saudi partners.
    One of the women was a mother of six children who had come to Saudi to help support her family. Their pittance of a “salary” was determined and paid by my Saudi partners. Because they were in their house, my partner’s wife used them literally as maids after work. This meant that after working a full day in the salon they had to go to work in my partner’s house. If this was not bad enough, his wife did not feel it was her place to feed the women as they were receiving a “salary.” To cut a very long story short, I ended up having the two Filipino women live with me and supplement their “salaries”, by helping with the housework for cash to send home.
    The reason I have related the story above was because it is the typical experience of third world expatriates who go to work in Saudi. Over the time that I was in partnership I tried to defend the women to my partner’s wife, but to no avail. One day she explained to me why she felt it was okay to treat human beings as slaves. She believed that it was her duty as a Muslim to ensure that these women were educated as to their place in the world. I can remember just staring at her thinking “you have got to be kidding”, but I soon realized she wasn’t. She actually thought that she was not only superior to non-Muslims, but also any Muslim that was not Saudi. However, Saudi women also knew their “place” in regard to all male Saudis. For instance, I asked a young Saudi woman why women were not allowed to drive and without hesitation, she sighed and patiently told me that it was important that her husband knew where she was at all times in order to protect her. She was honestly oblivious to the fact that she had no freedom.
    You may wonder if the Saudi women had heard of Women’s Lib and didn’t they know it was the 20th century? The answer is yes, but it does not matter, young girls are raised believing that they are incapable of taking care of themselves. Before I went into partnership with Saudis, a year earlier I was given a unique opportunity to see another side of life in the Kingdom for women. I accompanied a young Saudi woman to Riyadh to look at a women’s shopping center to gauge the feasibility of opening a women’s shopping center in Jeddah; yes I did say “women’s shopping center.” My companion’s father, a wealthy Saudi had asked me to go and interview female business owners to get a better idea of how such a place would operate in Jeddah. It was incredible every conceivable business was in the center; including jewelers and banks. No men ever set foot in the center and women moved around freely uncovered. The business owners were all highly educated accomplished women who ran their businesses very efficiently.
    After I returned from Riyadh and wrote my report, we selected a suitable building that was a former huge shopping center. For the next few months we met with architects, interior designers and building contractors to plan the transformation of the proposed building. Everything was progressing and then I received a phone call from the architect informing me that the project had been cancelled. The reason was because, the young Saudi woman’s father had located a husband for her to marry and therefore there was no longer any need to continue with the project as she would be content to be someone’s wife. I learned from a good Saudi friend that this was typical behavior; girls from wealthy Saudi families are often given some project or other to amuse them until a suitable husband can be found for them. When I met with the girl, she was delighted that she was engaged and had absolutely no regrets at the project’s cancellation.
    In remembering my experiences in Saudi Arabia, I realized that the consciousness was purely dominated by the male, aggressive energy. Male children raised in this energy would naturally be more aggressive and because most of them are indoctrinated into the Wahhabism sect of Islam, they are easily manipulated and influenced by the “Shadow.” Moreover, as I said the Kingdom is so removed from the modern world that the consciousness and energy has never reached the level of the 7th Root-Race.
    As I wrote this, I wondered what this meant for the Baby Boomer generation born in Saudi. As Osama bin Laden was one of them I realized that the answer could explain how he became the world’s most wanted man. However, before I discuss that let’s take a look of the main points of bin Laden’s life that led up to 9-11. As you read the excerpts below taken from bin Laden’s entry on Wikipedia try considering my description of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia above:

    Osama bin Laden was born in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. In a 1998 interview, he gave his birth date as March 10, 1957…
    Bin Laden was raised as a devout Wahhabi Muslim…Bin Laden studied economics and business administration at King Abdulaziz University…At university, bin Laden's main interest was religion, where he was involved in both "interpreting the Quran and jihad" and charitable work. He also writes poetry…
    Bin Laden believes that the restoration of Sharia law will set things right in the Muslim world, and that all other ideologies—"pan-Arabism, socialism, communism, democracy"—must be opposed…He believes Afghanistan under the rule of Mullah Omar's Taliban was "the only Islamic country" in the Muslim world. Bin Laden has consistently dwelt on the need for violent jihad to right what he believes are injustices against Muslims perpetrated by the United States and sometimes by other non-Muslim states, the need to eliminate the state of Israel, and the necessity of forcing the US to withdraw from the Middle East. He has also called on Americans to "reject the immoral acts of fornication (and) homosexuality, intoxicants, gambling, and usury," in an October 2002 letter.
    Probably the most infamous part of Bin Laden's ideology is that civilians, including women and children, are legitimate targets of jihad. Bin Laden is antisemitic, and has delivered warnings against alleged Jewish conspiracies: "These Jews are masters of usury and leaders in treachery. They will leave you nothing, either in this world or the next." Shia Muslims have been listed along with "Heretics... America and Israel," as the four principal "enemies of Islam" at ideology classes of bin Laden's Al-Qaeda organization…
    After leaving college in 1979 bin Laden joined Abdullah Azzam to fight the Soviet Invasion of Afghanistan and lived for a time in Peshawar…
    By 1988, bin Laden had split from Maktab al-Khidamat. While Azzam acted as support for Afghan fighters, bin Laden wanted a more military role. One of the main points leading to the split and the creation of al-Qaeda was Azzam's insistence that Arab fighters be integrated among the Afghan fighting groups instead of forming a separate fighting force.
    Following the Soviet Union's withdrawal from Afghanistan in February 1989, Osama bin Laden returned to Saudi Arabia in 1990 as a hero of jihad, who along with his Arab legion, "had brought down the mighty superpower" of the Soviet Union. The Iraqi invasion of Kuwait on August 2, 1990 had put the kingdom and its ruling House of Saud at risk…Bin Laden met with King Fahd, and Sultan, Minister of Defence of Saudi Arabia, telling them not to depend on non-Muslim troops, and offered to help defend Saudi Arabia with his mujahideen fighters. Bin Laden's offer was rebuffed, and after the American offer to help repel Iraq from Kuwait was accepted, involving deploying U.S. troops in Saudi territory, he publicly denounced Saudi Arabia's dependence on the U.S. military, as he believed the presence of foreign troops in the "land of the two mosques" (Mecca and Medina) profaned sacred soil…
    Shortly after Saudi Arabia permitted U.S. troops on Saudi soil, bin Laden turned his attention to attacks on the west. On November 8, 1990, the FBI raided the New Jersey home of El Sayyid Nosair, an associate of al Qaeda operative Ali Mohamed, discovering a great deal of evidence of terrorist plots, including plans to blow up New York City skyscrapers, marking the earliest uncovering of al Qaeda plans for such activities outside of Muslim countries. Nosair was eventually convicted in connection to the 1993 World Trade Center bombing, and for the murder of Rabbi Meir Kahane on November 5, 1990.
    Bin Laden continued to speak publicly against the Saudi government for harboring American troops, for which the Saudis banished him. He went to live in exile in Sudan, in 1992, in a deal brokered by al Qaeda operative Ali Mohamed.

    Obviously, as a member of the Baby Boomers, Osama bin Laden was meant to help raise the consciousness in the Kingdom, so what went wrong. I think that as the sexual exploits and drug use in the West filtered through to the Kingdom during the 70s, bin Laden began to see the West as corrupt. One of the most effective tools used by the “Shadow” is human beings predilection to want to fight injustice. Consider the impulse to right a wrong in the thousands of Baby Boomers that participated in the Civil Rights marches during the 60s. The Good News: An Alternate Theory stated:

    Religion is only the start of the path to spirituality. All of the world’s major religions support justice. Where religion and spirituality differ is how we deal with injustice. Even the most radical fundamentalist is opposed to injustice. Like children throwing tantrums by destroying things, they are screaming to be heard. They are looking to their deity (parents) to cure all their ills. Enlightened people must show them that they are heard. Instead of sending soldiers to a country to restore peace, we need to send thousands of unarmed brothers and sisters to work alongside the inhabitants in assisting them to rebuild. Perhaps we could alleviate the problem of overcrowding in the prisons by offering selected individuals the chance to become part of the solution, instead of part of the problem. The only way to silence the rhetoric of the hate mongers is to prove them wrong…Unfortunately, the ideal of equality has been usurped by some individuals seeking power and as the saying goes “power corrupts, absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Nevertheless, what most individuals have in common is a sincere wish for equality. Affluent countries need to show the rest of the world, we are aware of their plight and we want to help.”

    I must emphatically state that I am not for one minute trying to excuse the terrorist’s actions of any kind; I am merely examining the causes, which may provide a solution to the problem. Earlier, I said that the “Shadow” targeted Iraq, because of the Sophia consciousness and energy in the region, but that is only a small part of “his” strategy. His main thrust was, as I said to attack the spiritual essence of Islam. The reason was to create an apparent impassable gulf between Muslims and the rest of the world before the Universal Christ re-entered the consciousness. As one of the major religions, Islam holds a very important part to the transformation of the world in its mystical side Sufism. By turning so many Muslim countries radical and drastically lowering the consciousness, not only did the “Shadow” succeed in regressing the spiritual progress, but almost prevented Islam’s contribution from reaching the West. I say almost, because while the “Shadow” was busy stirring up old hatreds, inciting violence and stimulating greed, the “Light” was also engaged in bringing the “Light of Truth” to the world en masse. In fact the “Light” had been busy all through the 80s in this endeavor.

    INNOVATION OF THE “LIGHT” IN THE 80s

    One of the most powerful affect on our understanding was after Craig and I saw Fractal: The Colors of Infinity, which addressed the application of the Mandelbrot Set. Curiously, the impact was even greater, because it caused a revelation concerning information gathered from a channeling session we had attended a few days earlier. But before I get to that I will briefly review the entry on Wikipedia for the discoverer and formula of the Mandelbrot Set:

    Benoît B. Mandelbrot (born 20 November 1924) is a French and American mathematician, best known as the father of fractal geometry…
    While on secondment as Visiting Professor of Mathematics at Harvard University in 1979, Mandelbrot began to study fractals called Julia sets that were invariant under certain transformations of the complex plane. Building on previous work by Gaston Julia and Pierre Fatou, Mandelbrot used a computer to plot images of the Julia sets of the formula z² − μ. While investigating how the topology of these Julia sets depended on the complex parameter μ he studied the Mandelbrot set fractal that is now named after him. (Note that the Mandelbrot set is now usually defined in terms of the formula z² + c, so Mandelbrot's early plots in terms of the earlier parameter μ are left–right mirror images of more recent plots in terms of the parameter c.)
    In 1982, Mandelbrot expanded and updated his ideas in The Fractal Geometry of Nature. This influential work brought fractals into the mainstream of professional and popular mathematics, as well as silencing critics, who had dismissed fractals as "program artifacts".

    Although the Mandelbrot set bears the name of Benoit Mandelbrot, it appears that the mathematical theory did not originate with him. As with so many other inventions, several individuals were involved before the final discovery was made public. The excerpt below from the entry for the Mandelbrot set on Wikipedia describes the process:

    The Mandelbrot set has its place in complex dynamics; a field first investigated by the French mathematicians Pierre Fatou and Gaston Julia at the beginning of the 20th century. The first pictures of it were drawn in 1978 by Robert Brooks and Peter Matelski as part of a study of Kleinian groups. It was on the 1 March 1980 at IBM's Thomas J. Watson Research Center in upstate New York that Benoit Mandelbrot first saw the shape that was later to be called the Mandelbrot Set…
    The cover article of the August 1985 Scientific American introduced the algorithm for computing the Mandelbrot set to a wide audience…

    To reiterate, watching the video caused “a revelation concerning information gathered from a channeling session we had attended a few days earlier.” We recorded this experience in our third book The True Philosophers’ Stone (Note: this channeling session took place before the date we told it was no longer safe to channel after; May 5th 2000):

    “…After being present several times when Hermione channeled, by now the couple were more comfortable speaking directly to the spirit inhabiting her body; in fact, there were times when Craig would even argue with it. Suzzan wasn’t quite that brave.  This particular time a spirit called Atriel came through. They had a sense that the spirit was female. As Suzzan was sitting next to Hermione, she felt comfortable to ask the spirit where she was from.
    “Hello, knowing one,” the spirit said taking Craig and Suzzan aback. “I am from what you would call Z Minor only I’m not going to tell you where that is because you know it and when you discover it you will say aha.”…
    Concerning Atriel’s information of her homeland, Suzzan had believed Z-minor was a constellation; consequently, that night she opened her astronomical program on her computer. To her surprise she could not find it. Something told her to open her Encyclopedia Britannica program. Again to her surprise when she typed in her query, it took her into the structure of the atom; or more precisely the Mandelbrot set.
    Coincidentally? Just the week before Craig and Suzzan had received a video called Fractals: The Colors of Infinity. It is a documentary narrated by Arthur C. Clarke, about the discovery of the Mandelbrot set.  In brief, the Mandelbrot set is a mathematical formula, which may explain the seemingly structured randomness of natural creation.
    As the couple watched the program later that week, the exquisite simple beauty of it struck them.  Apparently adding colors to the computer program, allows you to take a visual journey into inner space.  The couple then understood what Atriel had meant.  She was not from outer space but inner space.”

    I realized the discovery of the Mandelbrot Set was inspired by The Universal Christ to introduce the Human Race to the concept of an inner world. This led me to recognizing that the world’s or globes were within one another and that we were evolving inwardly. The reason it was possible for The Universal Christ to give such a momentous leap in understanding was because of the discovery of Chiron. As I said, the discovery of Chiron as the astrological archetype for The Christ was in preparation for His entry into the consciousness in 1994. Moreover, because the “Shadow” was running rampant in the world creating chaos, The Christ was able to work more effectively on individuals, which led to the single most important breakthrough in the 80s that was crucial to the “Light’s” plan.

    THE INTERNET CONNECTS THE MASS CONSCIOUSNESS

    In 1977, the discovery of Chiron, which took over as the ruler of the constellation Virgo, signalled the descent of The Universal Christ into the lower planes, but it was not His final destination. Once He established a connection in the Astral Plane with His “people”, He refined His Being into pure energy and consciousness. This was because He needed to enter the mass consciousness and to do this The Christ required not only a portal, but a realm to hold His consciousness. That realm was provided through the invention of a literal consciousness connection that would operate in the background and permit The Christ to interact with awakened individuals.
    Although I knew that the Internet was a super communication network, until I wrote this thesis I did not realize that it was also the earthly representation of the mass consciousness. The Web is literally the manifestation of the Mind-Stuff or mass consciousness and reflects the thoughts and emotions of the Earth’s population. I will get to how the Web does this shortly, but now I want to review how the Internet came into being. The entry on Wikipedia provided the excerpts below:

    The USSR's launch of Sputnik spurred the United States to create the Advanced Research Projects Agency (ARPA or DARPA) in February 1958 to regain a technological lead. ARPA created the Information Processing Technology Office (IPTO) to further the research of the Semi Automatic Ground Environment (SAGE) program, which had networked country-wide radar systems together for the first time. J. C. R. Licklider was selected to head the IPTO. Licklider moved from the Psycho-Acoustic Laboratory at Harvard University to MIT in 1950, after becoming interested in information technology. At MIT, he served on a committee that established Lincoln Laboratory and worked on the SAGE project. In 1957 he became a Vice President at BBN, where he bought the first production PDP-1 computer and conducted the first public demonstration of time-sharing…
    …Use of the term "Internet" to describe a single global TCP/IP network originated in December 1974 with the publication of RFC 675, the first full specification of TCP that was written by Vinton Cerf, Yogen Dalal and Carl Sunshine, then at Stanford University. During the next nine years, work proceeded to refine the protocols and to implement them on a wide range of operating systems. The first TCP/IP-based wide-area network was operational by January 1, 1983 when all hosts on the ARPANET were switched over from the older NCP protocols. In 1985, the United States' National Science Foundation (NSF) commissioned the construction of the NSFNET, a university 56 kilobit/second network backbone using computers called "fuzzballs" by their inventor, David L. Mills. The following year, NSF sponsored the conversion to a higher-speed 1.5 megabit/second network. A key decision to use the DARPA TCP/IP protocols was made by Dennis Jennings, then in charge of the Supercomputer program at NSF…
    Although the basic applications and guidelines that make the Internet possible had existed for almost two decades, the network did not gain a public face until the 1990s. On 6 August 1991, CERN, a pan European organization for particle research, publicized the new World Wide Web project. The Web was invented by British scientist Tim Berners-Lee in 1989. An early popular web browser was ViolaWWW, patterned after HyperCard and built using the X Window System. It was eventually replaced in popularity by the Mosaic web browser. In 1993, the National Center for Supercomputing Applications at the University of Illinois released version 1.0 of Mosaic, and by late 1994 there was growing public interest in the previously academic, technical Internet. By 1996 usage of the word Internet had become commonplace, and consequently, so had its use as a synecdoche in reference to the World Wide Web.
    Meanwhile, over the course of the decade, the Internet successfully accommodated the majority of previously existing public computer networks (although some networks, such as FidoNet, have remained separate). During the 1990s, it was estimated that the Internet grew by 100 percent per year, with a brief period of explosive growth in 1996 and 1997. This growth is often attributed to the lack of central administration, which allows organic growth of the network, as well as the non-proprietary open nature of the Internet protocols, which encourages vendor interoperability and prevents any one company from exerting too much control over the network. The estimated population of Internet users is 1.67 billion as of June 30, 2009.

    The invention and development of the Internet, is a perfect example of how the “Light” patiently works towards “its” goal. Although the “Light” inspires and guides individuals, it never coerces or pressures anyone. This has appeared to be a disadvantage, which is reflected in the multiple films and TV shows that depict a good force fighting an evil one. However, the “Light” only appears to be at a disadvantage, because their goal is to empower the Human Race and not manipulate them. As I have repeatedly said, to the “Light” freewill is sacrosanct and it will never be subverted by the “Light.”
    Throughout this thesis we have seen the disastrous results of when the “Light’s” representatives engage in questionable tactics, no matter what the provocation. No, we have to trust that the forces of the “Light” know best. One of the most powerful allies of the “Light’s” plan is the astrological energies that facilitate spiritual progress. Important astrological alignments have occurred throughout history to create the right energy for an “upstepping.” To give an example, as I reported, a Great Conjunction in Pisces facilitated the emergence of the 7th Root-Race in 1524. Interestingly, in August 24th 1987 there was also a particularly powerful astrological alignment called a Grand Trine involving 8 planets. Nonetheless, there was a more famous alignment a week earlier that was heralded as the Harmonic Convergence. This astrological phenomenon’s entry on Wikipedia has:

    Harmonic Convergence is a New Age astrological term applied to a planetary alignment which occurred on August 16 to 17 1987.
    The timing of the Harmonic Convergence allegedly correlated with the Maya calendar, with some consideration also given to European and Asian astrological traditions. The chosen dates have the distinction of allegedly marking a planetary alignment with the Sun, Moon and six out of eight planets being "part of the grand trine".
    The event had been predicted by author Tony Shearer in his book Lord of the Dawn (1971). One of the principal organizers of the Harmonic Convergence event was José Argüelles. According to Argüelles' interpretation of Mayan cosmology, the selected date marked the end of twenty-two cycles of 52 years each, or 1,144 years in all. The twenty-two cycles were divided into thirteen "heaven" cycles, which began in AD 843 and ended in 1519, when the nine "hell" cycles began, ending 468 years later in 1987.
    According to Neil Michelsen's "The American Ephemeris," on 24 August 1987 there was an exceptional alignment of planets in the solar system. Eight planets were aligned in an unusual configuration called a grand trine.
    The Sun, Moon and six out of nine planets formed part of the grand trine, that is, they were aligned at the apexes of an equilateral triangle when viewed from the Earth.
    The Sun, Moon, Mars and Venus were in exact alignment, astrologically called a conjunction at the first degree of Virgo. Mercury was in the fourth degree of Virgo which most astrologers count as part of the same conjunction being within the "orb" of influence. Jupiter was in Aries, and Saturn and Uranus in Sagittarius completing the grand trine. However some believe that this is an Earth Grand Trine with Sun/Moon/Mars/Venus/Mercury in the initial degrees of Virgo, Neptune at 5 degrees of Capricorn, and Jupiter in the last degree of Aries (anaretic degree), on the cusp of Taurus. Uranus, and especially Saturn are on the edge of this trine.
    The convergence is purported to have "corresponded with a great shift in the earth’s energy from warlike to peaceful."
    Believers of this esoteric prophecy maintain that the Harmonic Convergence ushered in a five-year period of Earth's "cleansing", where many of the planet's "false structures of separation" would collapse. The subsequent events of the late 1980s and early 1990s, including the breakup of the Soviet Union, the reunification of West and East Germany, and the ending of apartheid in South Africa could be deemed by adherents as evidence of the named cleansing. However, nothing specifically happened in August 1987 (perestroika began in June, and the apartheid system was not dismantled until 1990).
    According to Argüelles, the event came at the end of these "hell" cycles and the beginning of a new age of universal peace. Adherents believed that signs indicated a "major energy shift" was about to occur, a turning point in Earth's collective karma and dharma, and that this energy was powerful enough to change the global perspective of man from one of conflict to one of co-operation. Actress and author Shirley MacLaine called it a "window of light", allowing access to higher realms of awareness.
    According to Argüelles and others, the Harmonic Convergence also began the final 26-year countdown to the end of the Mayan Long Count in 2012, which would be the so-called end of history and the beginning of a new 5,125-year cycle. Evils of the modern world, e.g. war, materialism, violence, abuses, injustice, oppression, etc. would end with the birth of the 6th Sun and the 5th Earth on December 21, 2012.

    AWFN8f-8What really interested me was that Gregg Braden connects the year 1980, 7 years before Harmonic convergence with the start of the rise in the Schumann Resonance (AHD). Before I discuss the relevance of the rise in the Schumann Resonance, I will recap what I said earlier concerning this phenomenon in Section 7:

    “The diagram (right) was created by Craig to depict a vision I had in 2004, showing two depictions of the dramatic rise in Spiritual Evolution and consciousness during Globe D. The first rise occurred during the Renaissance after 1400, and the second significant rising of the Schumann Resonance occurred in 2004.
    Although the diagram shows the level remaining the same for five years until the 2009 Winter Solstice, there was considerable change in the numbers. Consequently, although the diagram only depicts a dramatic rise in 2004, because the Alpha brain-wave resonates between 7 and 13 cycles per second, there has been considerable movement. It is between the years of 2010 and 2012 that the consciousness of Humanity begins to divide, with some rising to Globe E, while the rest remains on Globe D…
    I found an in depth article on the relevance of the Schumann Resonance on the website http://www.gurusingh.com/sound.html. The article also describes the Resonance in musical terms. I must state that the notes referred to in the article do not correlate with the notes in The Rabbi’s Tarot, which I associated to the Globes:

     

    The planet Earth, like all celestial bodies, vibrates. The German research scientist W.O Schumann identified the dominant vibration in our Earth’s atmosphere in the mid-twentieth century. It’s now known as the Schumann Resonance with the rate of 7.83 hertz (cycles per second), a very low and inaudible C# tone. It’s important to note here that C# is the root tone of Eastern ragas (Sa) and the true middle tone of Western music. The actual significance of this Schumann Resonance on human health was only realized when we began traveling into outer space — beyond the ionosphere and beyond the Earth's vibration. In the early days of space travel, the Russian cosmonauts and the American astronauts were returning to Earth, disoriented, confused, nauseated and unable to focus. Russian and American scientists, through many experiments discovered that it was due to the absence of the Schumann Resonance in outer space. They found that the human body actually requires these sound waves in order to maintain balance, and the subsequent health and focus. Outfitting each spacecraft with a Schumann tone generator solved the problem. Human beings are literally vibrating at the harmonic fifth of the Planet Earth. From the evidence compiled by the human genome research we now know that the fundamental human DNA's wavelength is 351/702 nano-meters (billionths of a meter). This is an extremely high and inaudible G# tone. G# is the harmonic fifth of C#, the most perfect and healing harmony as Pythagoras stated 2600 years ago. This harmonic relationship between the Earth and our bodies must be maintained for optimum health. To maintain this requires that both the human body and the planet Earth be in their pure and unpolluted states. Some of the technology and all of the pollution in our modern world is blocking and disrupting these natural Schumann waves as well as distorting our human frequency. Society's physical and mental health is being threatened, particularly in our larger cities. This is why time spent in nature can be so refreshing and recharging.

    Recently, there has been a great deal of debate concerning how accurately the pulse between the Ionosphere and the Earth can be measured. Some have even said that there isn’t even a regular pulse and that the rate of vibration varies from area to area.
    First let me say that I was not surprised to learn that the pulse rate of the Schumann Resonance varies, because it is tied to the mass consciousness and will reflect the predominant energy and consciousness of the people in the area. Second, the Schumann Resonance is not subject to natural laws. When I explained to Craig how the phenomenon was shown to me, he likened it to a sub-program running in the background of a computer system. This reminded me of the film The Matrix, which has the sub-program manifesting as the character Mr. Smith monitoring “The Matrix” for any anomalies that show individuals “programs” demonstrating knowledge of the system.
    As the Resonance has risen it has moved closer and closer to the brain waves of modern Humanity. As was related on the KTI Central Page:

    “On the Nostradamus connection to Jerusalem page, we said that the 777,000 individuals “become the light of peace and hope transmuting the darkness of ignorance and fear…The focused thoughts have to coincide with the change of frequency generated by the thoughts of the individuals, which is affected by not what they think, but the way they think. This was the main purpose for The Mysteries, to teach individuals to change the way they think in order to affect matter on a global scale.”
    The information above provides the practical application of the Know Thyself Initiative and this brings the first part in the Second Coming of the Universal Christ full circle, as everything is now in place for the 777,000 to come forward and take their place in the Initiative.
    We originally thought that the 777,000 would gradually come forward over time as they were inspired to and join the Initiative at whatever stage we were at. But when we saw the trailers for the movie 2012 and the multiple documentaries on doomsday prophecies, we realized that there was a real possibility of the Human Race’s mass unconscious actually creating the doomsday scenario in the film. If this sounds too far fetched, an investigation into the Web Bot might demonstrate the validity of the statement. The excerpt below from Web Bot Predictions for 2008 / 2009 By: John Kehne encapsulates how the mass consciousness is connected.

    Since its conception in the late 1990’s, the Web Bot Project has made a number of very accurate and insightful predictions regarding coming events. Originally designed to track stock market trends, the Web Bot uses a system of spiders that crawl the Internet looking for patterns of behavior, trends and chatter pertaining to coming events. This tool is believed to be able to forecast the future by tapping into the collective unconscious of society.
    One of the first accurate predictions from the Web Bot program took place in June of 2001. The program predicted that a life-altering event would take place within the next 60-90 days. An occurrence of such proportion that it's effects would be felt worldwide. The program based its prediction on "web chatter" and regrettably, the prediction proved accurate when the Twin Towers fell on 9/11/2001.
    Throughout its short existence, the Web Bot has accurately predicted many other natural and man made disasters such as the 2001 anthrax attack on Washington DC, the East Coast power outage in 2003 and the earthquake which lead to the December 26 2004 tsunami. It is even credited with predicting hurricane Katrina and the devastating events that followed. In addition, the Web Bot has foretold of a global devastating event expected to take place in late December 2012.

    The most amazing prediction made by Web Bot was the 2004 Earthquake and Tsunami that killed over 200,000 people. The question that begs to be answered is “How can monitoring human communications detect natural disasters?” The Mysteries provide the answer by connecting the natural Elements on Earth to human emotions. For instance, Water represents the emotion of Fear.
    During the bulk of the 20th Century, the frequency of the planet was not in sync with human consciousness; consequently the emotions generated by the atrocities perpetrated on millions of people could not overly affect the planet. After 1987, the Earth’s pulse began rising and today is in sync with the majority of the Human Race; hence the ability to see natural phenomena by analyzing human communication.
    The evidence from Web Bot concerning 2012 is the reason our press release is a current event. We urgently need to locate the critical mass number of 777,000 individuals, because they are needed now to stop the Human Race’s emotions causing the destruction of the Earth. However, what happened 15 years ago was precisely for this very reason. The Universal Christ has activated the 777,000 over the past 15 years, guiding them to prepare themselves for their destiny. Today, the Christ and Divine Realm are ready to work with the 777,000 through the Know Thyself Initiative to assist us to save ourselves and the planet.
    We thought long and hard about sounding the alarm bells, because the very last thing we wanted to do was create more fear, but we have seen the writing on the wall, so to speak and cannot remain quiet about it. We are being offered Divine help and the way we look at it is we have nothing to lose in accepting help. On the other hand, if we ignore the signs and warning the Earth and Humanity could lose everything. We are just not prepared to take that chance.

    The Web Bot program is showing us that the Human Race is connected and affecting the material world. Because of the volatility in human nature, trends can change literally on a day to day basis. This was the main reason we decided to put out the worldwide press release. Although nothing has come of it “yet”, the information has entered the consciousness and sown the seeds. It is important to remember that everyone on earth knows the Truth and can access it if they choose to. The only obstacle is that while an individual is immersed in this reality, he or she is asleep and as such unable to realize their true potential, which is why the Know Thyself Initiative (KTI) was developed.
    Concerning the Grand Trine alignment of August 24th 1987, I was intrigued that the conjunction of Sun, Moon, Venus, Mars and Mercury was in Virgo, which is ruled by Chiron. This alignment was in preparation for The Universal Christ’s energetic return to the consciousness 7 years later in 1994. Unfortunately, until that time the “Shadow” had the field, so to speak and continued to wreak havoc in the world.

    Although the 80s and early 90s seemed to be immersed in chaotic energy, the planets were aligning for the Universal Christ’s entrance into the mass consciousness. The energy had been prepared 7 years earlier with the Grand Trine in Virgo as Chiron was to represent The Universal Christ re-entering the mass consciousness. At the time Craig and I had no concept that the first part of the Second Coming was purely energetic and that April 4th 1994 was to be the start of a 16-year journey to discover the Truth behind that fateful afternoon.
    Back to List at Top of Page